Skip to main content

Full text of "The consistency of the Divine conduct in revealing of the doctrines of redemption : being the Hulsean lectures for the year 1841. To which are added, two sermons, preached before the University of Cambridge"

See other formats


\ 


LIBRA^RY 


Theological   Seminary, 

PRINCETON,    N.J.  . 

BR  A5  .H84  1841 
Ct   Alford,  Henry,  1810-1871. 

The  consistency  of  the 
'*^"      Diy^pe  conduct  in  revealini 

Be 


HULSEAN    LECTURES 


For  the  Year  ]841. 


REV.   HENRY   ALFORD,   M.A. 


THE  CONSISTENCY  OF  THE  DIVINE  CONDUCT 

IN  REVEALING  THE  DOCTRINES 

OF  REDEMPTION. 


BEING    THE 


HULSEAN  LECTUEES 


For  the  Yeak  1841. 


TO  WHICH  ARE  ADDED,  TWO  SERMONS,  PREACHED  BEFORE 
THE    UNIVERSITY    OF    CAMBRIDGE, 


HENRY    ALFORD,  M.A. 

VICAR     OF     W  y  M  E  S  W  O  L  D,     LEICESTERSHIRE, 
AND  LATE   FELLOW  OF  TRINITY  COLLEGE. 


CAMBRIDGE: 

PRINTED    FOR  J.  &  J.  J.  DEIGHTON; 
LONDON  :    J.  G.  F.  &  J.  RIYINGTON. 

MDCCCXLII. 


CAMBRIDGE: 

PKlNTEl)    BV    METfALVE    AND    PAl.MUR. 


JOHN  GRAHAM,  D.D, 

MASTER  OF  CHRIST's  COLLEGE,  AND  LATE  VICE-CHANCELLOR, 

CHRISTOPHER  WORDSWORTH,  D.D. 

LATE    MASTER    OF    TRINITY    COLLEGE, 


RALPH  TATHAM,  D.D. 

MASTER    OF    ST.  JOHn's    COLLEGE, 

THE    FOLLOWING    LECTURES, 
IBcUbereU  tifi  tf)«ir  '^Cppointment, 

ARE    MOST    RESPECTFULLY    DEDICATED, 


BY 


THE  AUTHOR. 


SUBSTANCE  OF  CERTAIN  CLAUSES  RELATING  TO  THE 
HULSEAN  LECTURESHIP. 

In  the  Will  of  the  Rev.  J.   Hulse,  M.A.,  the  Founder  of  tliat  and 
other  offices  in  the  University  of  Cambridge. 

[Dated  July  21,  1777.] 

He  founds  a  Lectureship  in  the  University  of  Cambridge. 

The  Lecturer  is  to  be  a  "  Clergyman  in  the  Uni- 
versity of  Cambridge,  of  the  degree  of  Master  of  Arts, 
and  under  the  age  of  forty  years."  He  is  to  be  elected 
annually  "on  Christmas-day,  or  within  seven  days  after, 
by  the  Vice-Chancellor  for  the  time  being,  and  by  the 
Master  of  Trinity  College,  and  the  Master  of  St.  John's 
College,  or  any  two  of  them."  In  case  the  Master  of 
Trinity,  or  the  Master  of  St.  John's,  be  the  Vice- 
Chancellor,  the  Greek  Professor  is  to  be  the  third 
Trustee. 

The  duty  of  the  said  Lecturer,  as  stated  in  the  Will, 
is  "  to  preach"  so  many  as  "  twenty  sermons  in  the 
whole  year,"  as  well  as  to  print  them  in  the  same 
period ;  and  it  having  been  found,  in  consequence, 
that  few  were  willing  to  undertake  the  office,  application 
was  made  to  the  Court  of  Chancery,  with  a  view  the 
better  to  carry  into  effect  the  intention  of  its  Founder. 
The  result  was,  that  by  an  order  of  that  Court  (dated 
21st  December,  1830),  the  number  of  the  Sermons  was 
reduced    to    eight,  and  the  time    allowed   for   printing 

12 


Vlll  CERTAIN    CLAUSES    IN    MR.    IIULSE  S    WILL. 

them  extended  to  the  term  of  one  year  from  the  delivery 
of  the  last  of  them. 

The  subject  of  the  Lectures  is  to  be,  "  the  Evidence 
for  Revealed  Religion ;  the  Truth  and  Excellence  of 
Christianity ;  Prophecies  and  Miracles ;  direct  or  col- 
lateral Proofs  of  the  Christian  Religion,  especially  the 
collateral  arguments ;  the  more  difficult  texts  or  obscure 
parts  of  the  Holy  Scriptures ;"  or  any  one  or  more  of 
these  topics,  at  the  discretion  of  the  Preacher.  The 
subject  of  the  Lectures  is  not  to  be  "  any  particular 
sects  or  controversies  amongst  Christians  themselves  ; 
except  some  new  and  dangerous  error,  either  of  super- 
stition or  enthusiasm,  as  of  Popery  or  Methodism,  or 
the  like,  either  in  opinion  or  practice,  shall  prevail." 
"  And  in  all  the  said  twenty  sermons,"  now  eight,  it  is 
stated  that  "  such  practical  observations  shall  be  made, 
and  such  useful  conclusions  added,  as  may  instruct  and 
edify  mankind." 


tROPERTF^ 

THSOLOGIGi^ 


PREFACE. 


The  following  Discourses  contain  an  attempt 
to  trace  the  fundamental  doctrines  of  our  holy 
religion  in  their  recognition  by,  and  operation 
upon,  the  Church  of  God  before  the  appearance 
of  Christ  in  the  world.  This  endeavour  is  made, 
as  tending  to  the  establishment  of  an  important 
proposition  in  theology ;  viz.  that  so  far  as  the 
Gospel  of  Christ  contains  things  absolutely  ne- 
cessary, and  only  effectual,  for  the  salvation  of 
the  soul,  it  has  been  the  foundation  of  the  faith 
of  the  Church  in  all  ages  of  time. 

1 .  The  consideration  of  this  proposition  in  its 
application  to  the  Old  Testament  Churches  must 
necessarily  be  confined  within  certain  limits, 
presupposed  partly  by  its  very  statement,  and 
partly   from    the   nature   of  the    subject    itself. 


X  PREFACE. 

So  much  of  the  Gospel  system  as  belongs  to 
its  character  as  the  final  and  full  revelation  of 
God  to  man,  must  be  excluded  from  our  view, 
and  our  attention  in  the  first  place  confined  to 
those  fundamental  doctrines  of  which  the  life, 
death,  and  triumph  of  its  Founder  were  the 
actual  proofs  and  complete  attestations.  Ac- 
cording to  the  degree  of  recognition  of  the 
eternal  verities  of  redemption,  would  the  whole 
ceremonial  system,  in  which  these  latter  events 
were  shadowed  forth,  tend  to  inform  and  re- 
assure the  ancient  servants  of  God :  while  pro- 
phecy, having  regard  passingly  to  these  same 
events,  but  mainly  to  the  future  effects  and 
glories  of  God's  Church,  would  be  in  the  same 
proportion  rightly  and  profitably  interpreted. 
I  am  then  engaged  to  ascertain  to  what  extent 
these  great  truths  were  recognized;  not  only 
as  they  might  be  suggested  primarily  by  typical 
ordinances  or  the  prophetic  word,  but  as  they 
might  be  acknowledged  independently  of  these, 
and  might  have  formed  a  part  of  the  original 
belief  of  the  Patriarchal  Church. 

2.    Again,  in  such  an  enquiry  the  nature  of 
the  subject  demands  wary  procedure  and  strict 


PREFACE.  XI 

caution.  The  whole  character  of  the  ages  under 
consideration  must  be  taken  into  account;  the 
usual  course  of  man's  reason  and  God's  provi- 
dence must  be  followed,  in  any  conjectural  in- 
ferences to  which  we  may  be  led  ;  the  simplicity 
of  truth  must  be  adhered  to  in  matters  capable 
oi proof,  and  the  likeness  of  truth  (^verisimilitude) 
retained  in  things  probable.  This  method  of 
proceeding  will  exclude  from  our  consideration 
all  those  fanciful  and  too  often  unfaithful  etymo- 
logies, on  which  many  of  the  speculations  on 
this  subject  have  been  founded ;  and  which  are 
the  more  dangerous,  because,  while  it  can 
hardly  be  denied  that  language  originally  had 
reference  to  hidden  properties,  we  are  not  now 
in  a  situation  to  deal  with  the  sacred  tongue 
on  such  a  supposition;  at  the  same  time  that 
we  are  not  precluded  from  confirming  conclu- 
sions otherwise  derived  by  the  apparent  sense 
involved  in  the  Scriptural  usage  of  words. 

3.  It  has  I  believe  been  asserted,  and  the 
complaint  is  not  unlikely  to  be  again  made, 
that  the  tendency  of  these  discourses  is  to  up- 
hold tradition  as  a  vehicle  of  spiritual  knowledge. 
That  such  an  inference  is   unjustly  made,  will 


XU  PREFACE. 

at  once  appear,  when  the  Christian  dispensation 
is  distinguished  carefully  from  those  which  pre- 
ceded it.  Under  the  Patriarchal  dispensation, 
and  until  the  giving  of  the  law  from  Sinai, 
tradition  was  unquestionably  the  only  vehicle 
of  religious  knowledge ;  and  for  reasons  ex- 
panded in  the  following  pages,  we  have  no 
ground  for  supposing  that  the  Mosaic  dispen- 
sation superseded  such  knowledge,  or  exceeded 
it,  but  was  rather  subsidiary  to,  and  explanatory 
of  it.  We  find  more  spiritual  knowledge  cur- 
rent among  the  Jews  even  in  our  Saviour's 
time,  than  the  law  and  prophets  could  ever 
have  suggested.  Now  such  an  office  assigned 
to  tradition,  might  have  been  very  consistent 
with  dispensations  whose  very  end  it  was  that 
their  imperfections  might  be  kept  in  view,  and 
the  attention  and  hopes  of  men  directed  to  a 
greater  and  better  revelation :  but  where  do 
we  find  any  thing  analogous  to  this  in  the  dis- 
pensation of  the  fulness  of  times — the  complete 
revelation  of  God's  will  in  Christ?  Doctrinal 
or  spiritual  tradition  is  wholly,  out  of  place 
under  a  doctrinal  revelation  ;  under  a  ceremonial 
economy,  it  is  indispensahle.     Nothing  therefore 


PREFACE.  Xlll 

which  I  have  here  said,  can  be  construed  as  an 
approval  of  tradition  as  a  vehicle  of  spiritual 
knowledge  to  Christians.  But  at  the  same  time, 
the  other  side  of  the  antithesis  is  equally  true; 
viz.  that  formal  or  ceremonial  tradition,  im- 
possible under  a  ceremonial  dispensation,  is 
necessary  under  a  spiritual  one  ; — that  while  in 
the  ancient  economy  the  form  and  manner  of 
the  service  of  God  was  the  object  of  revelation, 
and  required  doctrinal  tradition  to  vivify  and 
fructify  it ;  so  now  eternal  truth,  being  the 
object  of  revelation,  requires  formal  and  cere- 
monial tradition  to  embody  and  energize  it 
among  mankind:  so  that  whatever  effects,  and 
in  whatever  degrees,  may  be  produced  on  men 
who  deviate  from  the  line  of  formal  tradition, 
by  the  great  and  saving  truths  of  the  Gospel, 
their  full  and  complete  effect  cannot  be  looked 
for,  except  by  those  who  are  in  union  with  the 
great  formal  traditions  of  Christianity. 

The  other  great  difference  between  the  two 
species  of  tradition  will  readily  be  perceived. 
Under  the  Old  Testament  economy,  tradition 
was  the  key  to  the  interpretation  of  type  and 
prophecy,  and  held  a  place  in   the    mind,    not 


XIV  PREFACE. 

indeed  superior  in  authority,  but  loftier  as 
regarded  the  spiritual  being,  than  the  formal 
code  of  observances.  Now  the  case  is  reversed. 
Tradition  is  no  longer  the  key  to  Scripture, 
but  Scripture  is  the  overruler  of  tradition; 
inasmuch  as  a  spiritual  revelation  is  of  neces- 
sity higher  and  greater,  both  as  a  revelation 
and  as  spiritual,  than  that  which  is  traditionary 
and  formal. 

In  the  following  Discourses  I  am  concerned 
mainly  with  the  former  dispensation ;  and 
have  therefore  assigned  to  tradition  the  place 
which,  under  that  economy,  it  cannot  be  de- 
nied that  it  held. 

An  opportunity  has  been  afforded  me,  by 
the  kindness  of  the  Trustees  of  Mr.  Hulse's 
Foundations,  of  continuing  my  argument  through 
another  series  of  Discourses,  in  which  the  actual 
manifestation,  and  subsequent  spread  and  esta- 
blishment of  the  Christian  revelation  -will  be 
considered.  By  the  tenor  of  those  Discourses 
I  shall  be  content  to  be  judged,  as  to  my  esti- 
mate of  the  present  office  and  value  of  tradition. 

4.  Those  who  read  these  Lectures  with  a 
view  to  the  argument  contained  in  them,  may 


PREFACE.  XV 

be  disposed  to  complain  of  the  frequent  re-state- 
ment of  the  subject,  and  of  the  interruptions 
which  the  argument  suffers  by  the  concluding 
remarks  in  each  discourse.  But  as  an  excuse 
for  the  former,  it  must  be  remembered  that 
the  months  of  the  year  at  present  allotted  to 
the  Hulsean  Lecturer  in  the  University  pulpit, 
are  those  during  which  the  influx  of  residents 
takes  place,  after  the  Easter  and  the  Long 
Vacations  ;  that  consequently,  on  two  or  three 
occasions  at  least  of  his  addressing  the  Uni- 
versity, the  majority  of  his  audience  are  wholly 
unacquainted  with  the  nature  of  his  argument ; 
and  still  more  frequently  are  ignorant  of  the 
progress  which  he  may  have  made  in  treating  it. 

To  the  latter  objection  it  may  be  answered, 
that  the  place  and  time  of  the  delivery  of  these 
Discourses  will  hardly  allow  the  Lecturer  to 
dismiss  his  audience  with  a  mere  theological 
essay ;  and  that  Mr.  Hulse  himself  has  taken 
the  same  view  of  the  matter,  in  directing  that 
"  in  all  the  said  Sermons,  such  practical  obser- 
vations shall  be  made,  and  such  useful  conclu- 
sions added,  as  may  instruct  and  edify  mankind." 

If  it  be  suggested  that  such  interruptions  to 


XVI  PREFACE, 

the  argument  might  be  omitted  in  the  publica- 
tion, I  answer  that  it  appears  to  me  highly 
desirable  that  the  Lectures  should  be  printed 
as  delivered;  such  publication  being  made  ra- 
ther, I  think,  as  a  record  of  what  has  been  done 
in  accordance  with  the  will  of  the  Founder, 
and  a  means  of  refreshing  what  has  been  heard, 
than  with  any  hope,  in  the  present  advanced 
state  of  religious  knowledge,  of  adding  standard 
Avorks  on  evidence  to  our  Theological  Literature. 
5.  With  reference  to  the  Hebrew  authorities 
adduced  in  the  following  Discourses,  the  reader 
will  do  well  to  consult  Schoettgenius's  valuable 
work.  Horse  Hebraicse  et  Talmudicee  in  No\Tim 
Testamentum,  vol.  ii. ;  de  Messia,  lib.  i.  cap.  iii., 
where  a  detailed  account  is  given  of  the  prin- 
cipal Rabbinical  writings  available  for  purposes 
of  Christian  evidence:  and  Archdeacon  Lyall's 
Propsedia  Prophetica,  Lecture  vi.  pp.  96 — 108; 
and  Lecture  xiii. 

Wymeswold,  January  24,  1842. 


CONTENTS. 


LECTURE  I. 

DIVINE    PURITY    AND    HUMAN    CORRUPTION. 

Hebrews  xii.  29. — Our  God  is  a  consuming  fire. 
Page  1 . 

LECTURE  IL 

RECONCILIATION    WITH    GOD. 

Judges  xiii.  22,  23. — And  Manoali  said  unto  his  wife, 
We  shall  surely  die,  because  we  have  seen  God.  But 
his  wife  said  unto  him,  If  the  Lord  had  been  pleased 
to  kill  us,  he  would  not  have  received  a  burnt  offering 
and  a  meat  offering  at  our  hands. 

Page  25. 
LECTURE  in. 

THE    METHOD    OF    RECONCILIATION. 

Hebrews  xi.  3. — By  faith  Abel  offered  unto  God  a  more 
excellent  sacrifice  than  Cain,  by  which  he  obtained  ivit- 
ness  that  he  was  righteous,  God  testifijing  of  his  gifts  : 
and  by  it  he  being  dead  yet  speaketh. 

Pacre  42. 


XVlll  C0^' TENTS. 

LECTURE  IV. 

THE    STRICKEN    SUBSTITUTE. 

Isaiah  liii.  6. —  The  Lord  hath  laid  on  Him  the  iniquity 
of  us  all,  [or,  hath  made  the  iniquities  of  us  all  to  meet 
on  him.] 

Page  60, 


LECTURE  V. 

THE    ANGEL    OF    JEHOVAH. 

Romans  xv.  8. — Noiv  I  say  that  Jesus  Christ  teas  a 
mitiister  of  the  circumcision  for  the  truth  of  God,  to 
confirm  the  promises  made  to  the  fathers. 

Page  81. 


LECTURE  VI. 

THE    GIFT    OF    THE    SPIRIT. 

St.  John  iii.  10. — Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  him. 
Art  thou  a  master  of  Israel,  and  knoicest  not  these 
things  ? 

Page  101. 


LECTURE  VII. 

THE    RESURRECTION. 

Acts  xxvi.  8. —  IVJiy  should  it  be  thought  a  thing  incre- 
dible with  you,  that  God  shoidd  raise  the  dead  9 

Paffe  120. 


CONTENTS.  XIX 

LECTURE  VIII. 

THE    USE    OF    THE    LAW. 

Galatians  iii.  19. —  WJierefore  then  serveth  the  Law? 
It  was  added  because  of  transgressions,  till  the  seed 
shall  come  to  whom  the  promise  was  made. 

Page  141. 


SERMON  I. 

THE  CROSS    OF    CHRIST. 

Hebrews  xii.  1,  2. — Let  us  run  with  patience  the  race 
that  is  set  before  us,  looking  unto  Jesus,  the  author  and 
finisher  of  our  faith  ;  who  for  the  Joy  that  was  set 
before  him  endured  the  cross,  despising  the  shame. 

Page  161. 
SERMON  II. 

CHRISTIAN    PERFECTION. 

St.  Matthew  v.  48. — Be  ye  perfect,  even  as  your 
Father  ivhich  is  in  heaven  is  perfect. 

Page  175. 


^SXITOS^'G 


G. 


LECTURE  I. 

DIVINE  PURITY  AND  HUMAN  CORRUPTION. 


Hebrews  xii.  29. 
Our  God  is  a  cotisumitig  Jire. 

Amidst  the  treasures  of  evidence  which  our  holy 
rehgion  possesses,  none  are  so  precious  nor  so 
copious  as  those  which  are  furnished  from  the 
Scriptures  themselves,  Christianity  may  have 
been  sufficiently  recommended  by  presumptive 
proofs ;  the  purity  and  beauty  of  its  moral  system 
may  have  been  fully  established ;  the  historical 
accounts  to  which  it  is  pledged  may  have  been 
satisfactorily  rescued  from  adverse  imputations: 
while  there  shall  yet  remain  in  the  sacred  volume 
uncounted  testimonies  to  the  Divine  scheme  of 
redemption ;  arguments  yet  unapplied,  hints  yet 
unexpanded,  illustrations  yet  unimagined. 

Nor  are  we  left  without  example  of  the  use  of 
such  evidence,  or  precedent  to  guide  us  in  find- 
ing it,  in  the  books  of  the  New  Testament.     The 

B 


Z  LECTURE    I. 

Epistle  from  which  my  text  is  taken,  is  especially 
devoted  to  enquiries  of  this  kind.  And  its 
author  not  only  proves  abundantly  that  Christ  is 
the  end  of  the  law  for  righteousness ;  but  in 
doing  so,  he  discloses  to  us  many  secrets  of  the 
Divine  economy  in  ages  and  among  persons 
unconnected  with  the  Levitical  system.  Oc- 
casionally he  brings  into  prominence  some  casual 
allusion  furnished  by  the  ancient  Scriptures,  and 
clothes  the  actors  in  scenes  apparently  trivial 
with  mystery  and  dignity :  at  other  times  he 
merely  touches  with  passing  mention  subjects  of 
deep  interest,  either  because  his  great  purpose 
being  urgent  hurried  him  onwards,  or  because 
the  minds  of  his  readers  were  yet  unprepared  for 
the  reception  of  the  higher  wisdom. 

To  fill  up  the  outline  of  the  teaching  contained 
in  that  Epistle,  were  a  task  as  fully  worthy  of 
the  Christian  scholar's  ambition,  as  it  is  beyond 
his  utmost  uninspired  ability.  There  is  One  only, 
who  is  found  worthy  to  loose  the  seals  of  the 
Old  Testament  mysteries:  even  He,  who  hath 
the  key  of  David,  who  openeth  and  no  man 
shutteth ;  who  hath  shut  and  no  man  can  open ; 
who  at  his  coming  shall  bring  to  hght  the  hidden 
things  of  darkness,  and  pour  fertility  and  joy 
over  the  waste  places  of  our  hearts  and  under- 
standings. 

But  notwithstanding  our  inability  to  complete 
this  work,  we  are   encouraged   by  our   Saviour 


DIVINE  PURITY  AND  HUMAN  CORRUPTION.  3 

himself  to  undertake  and  carry  it  forward.  He 
has  bidden  those  who  would  be  assured  of  his 
Divine  mission  to  search  the  Scriptures;  "for," 
he  added,  "  they  are  they  that  testify  of  me." 
And  if  the  ancient  Psalmist  prayed  that  his  eyes 
might  be  opened,  to  discern  the  wonderful  things 
of  God's  law,  surely  we,  before  whom  Christ  is 
set  forth  crucified  amongst  us,  have  abundant 
reason  to  believe  that  the  influences  of  the  bles- 
sed Spirit  will  descend  on  us  w^hile  engaged  in 
a  work  so  becoming  our  Christian  state :  for 
we  are  not  called  servants,  who  know  not  what 
their  Lord  doeth  ;  but  friends,  admitted,  as  we 
can  bear  it,  into  the  very  confidence  of  God ; 
nay,  sons  of  his  family,  waiting,  it  is  true,  for 
the  full  enjoyment  of  our  inheritance,  but  ex- 
horted to  anticipate,  as  much  as  may  be,  our 
heavenly  state  of  love  and  knowledge ;  to  ex- 
amine what  is  the  mind  of  God,  and  compare 
spiritual  things  with  spiritual. 

Seeing  then  that  w^e  are  partakers  of  such 
privileges,  and  under  the  promise  of  such  assist- 
ance, I  propose  in  these  Lectures  to  direct  your 
attention  to  the  consistency    of  scripture  in 

REVEALING    THE    DOCTRINES    OF    REDEMPTION  ;     aild 

to  derive  from  the  course  of  Old  Testament 
history  the  conclusion,  that  from  the  first,  and 
throughout  the  manifold  aspects  of  pro^ddence 
and  grace,  God  w^as  in  Christ,  reconciling  the 
world  to  himself 

B  2 


LECTURE    I. 


That  tliis  subject  has,  by  impHcation  at  the 
least,  been  frequently  and  ably  treated,  those  who 
hear  me  are  well  aware ;  and  my  labour  has 
therefore  been  one  rather  of  selection  and  ar- 
rangement, than  of  suggestion  founded  on  my 
own  research.  I  am  not  however  without  hope 
that  I  may  have  evolved  some  matter,  which,  if 
not  absolutely  new,  may  yet  furnish  ground  for 
enquiry  and  meditation  :  and  that  for  the  young 
theological  student  especially,  these  Lectures 
may  prove  a  useful  compendium  of  Scriptui'e 
illustration.  I  may  also  premise  that  my  path, 
though  frequently  touching  upon  the  roads  in 
which  others  have  gone,  and  for  a  time  coinciding 
with  one  or  another,  is  not  strictly  identical  with 
any  of  them.  My  aim  will  be  to  establish  the 
fact,  that  the  great  doctrines  on  which  the  Gospel 
of  Christ  is  built,  have  ever  been  distinctly  re- 
cognized in  the  divine  treatment  of  mankind; 
that  they  have  always  been  revealed  with  suf- 
ficient plainness  to  enable  the  faithful  and 
humble  man  to  believe  them,  and  make  them 
real  to  himself ;  and  that  we  have  record  of  some 
having  done  so,  and  ha^dng  evinced  it  by  their 
actions  and  words. 

The  object  of  such  an  attempt  will  be,  to 
justify  the  ways  of  God  to  men ;  to  shew  that 
the  tenets  which  form  the  foundation  of  our 
Christianity,  have  not  crept  into  the  Church 
from  any  unhallowed  admissions  of  Gentile  phi- 


DIVINE  PURITY  AND  HUMAN  CORRUPTION.         D 

losophy,  nor  have  been  consolidated  into  neces- 
sary doctrines,  from  having  been  scattered  and 
ill-defined  surmises :  but  that  from  the  first  the 
revelation  of  the  truths  acknowledged  in  them 
has  formed  a  part  of  the  design  of  the  Divine 
mind,  dealing  out  to  each  age  and  generation  as 
seemed  fit  to  infinite  Wis  lom,  but  never  leaving 
the  truth  without  witness. 

On  the  present  occasion,  I  shall  notice  the 
manifestations  of  the  Divine  presence  to  men 
under  the  various  dispensations ;  and  endeavour 
to  shew  their  bearing  on  that  which  may  be 
called  the  great  preliminary  doctrine  of  Christi- 
anity, "  that  man  is  born  in  sin,  and  the  child  of 
God's  wrath." 

On  the  expulsion  of  our  first  parents  from 
Eden,  we  have  reason  to  believe  that  the  presence 
of  God  was  manifested  to  them  permanently  by 
an  appearance  related  to  have  been  placed  at  the 
east  of,  or  in  front  of,  the  garden  of  Eden.  There 
are  some  remarkable  particulars  to  be  noticed  in 
the  verse  relating  this  appearance.^  "  So  he  drave 
out  the  man ;  and  he  placed  at  the  east  of  the 
garden  of  Eden  Cherubims,  and  a  flaming  sword, 
which  turned  every  way  to  keep  the  way  of  the 
tree  of  life." 

The  word  here  rendered  "  placed,""  seems  to 
be  but  inadequately  expressed.  Its  literal  render- 
ing would  be  "  he  caused  to  dwell ;"  and  it  is 

'  Gen.  iii.  21.  ~  •jsal"* 


6  LECTURE    I. 

the  same  word  which  in  its  substantive  form  is 
used  to  express  the  tabernacle  or  earthly  dwelling 
of  the  Lord,  and  the  brightness  or  glory  of  his 
apparent  presence  in  that  tabernacle. 

Again,  that  which  was  thus  placed  has  been 
but  imperfectly  apprehended.  The  Hebrew  term 
rendered  "  Cherubims,"  is  the  Cherubim ;'  im- 
porting beyond  doubt  an  appearance  of  the 
symbolic  figures  which,  as  we  shall  see,  occur 
frequently  in  the  Old  Testament  economy,  and 
of  which  the  prophet  Ezekiel,  when  he  saw 
them,  could  state,*  I  knew  that  they  were  the 
Cheruhim. 

Again,  the  words  "  a  flaming  sword"  require 
explanation.  "  A  flame  of  the  sword"  is  the 
literal  rendering  f  and  "  the  sword"  may  be 
retained,  provided  we  understand  it  to  be  ex- 
pressive of  the  attributes  of  the  fire,  which  was 
the  thing  placed.  The  word  itself  which  we 
translate  sword,  is  in  its  primary  meaning 
"  withering,"  or  "  desolation :"  but  whether  it  here 
refer  to  the  destructive  nature  of  the  flame,  or 
to  its  sword-like  shape,  there  can  be  no  doubt, 
from  the  construction  of  the  sentence,  and  from 
the  analogy  of  other  passages  where  the  Cheru- 
bim are  introduced,  that  the  fire  was  the  substance, 
and  the  adjoined  word  descriptive  of  its  nature. 

^   D^n-)3n-nN  *  Ezek.  x.  20. 


DIVINE  PURITY  AND  HUMAN  CORRUPTION.         7 

We  read  that  it  turned  every  way  to  keep  the 
way  of  the  tree  of  life.  The  literal  rendering  is, 
"  turning  upon  itself;'"'  Avhich  words,  as  we  shall 
see  in  the  sequel,  are  remarkable  from  their 
coinciding  with  those  used  in  a  description  given 
elsewhere. 

So  that  the  appearance  which  guarded  from 
our  fallen  parents  the  forfeited  paths  of  Eden, 
consisted  of  the  Cherubim,  accompanied  by  a 
wasting  flame, — a  flame  of  the  sword,  turning 
upon  itself,  endued  with  mysterious  vitality  and 
motion. 

In  our  enquiry  respecting  the  purport  of  this 
appearance,  there  is  one  other  word  which  de- 
serves to  be  noticed.  It  is  that  rendered  "  at 
the  east  of,"  or  as  the  lxx  have  it,  "  over 
against.'"  Its  original  meaning  being  "the  front," 
it  assumes  as  its  secondary  sense,  agreeably  to 
the  oriental  method  of  viewing  the  cardinal 
points,  "  the  east ;"  and  is  so  generally  rendered 
by  our  translators.  But  as  our  word  "  before" 
relates  both  to  situation  and  order  of  time,  so 
this  word  also  signifies  priority;  and  in  several 
passages  where  one  version  renders  it  "at  the 
east  of,"  and  another  "in  front  of,"  a  third  adopts 
the  wholly  difierent  interpretation,  "from  the 
beginning."  But  the  primary  signification  of 
"  standing  before,"  or  "  in  presence,"  seems   to 


^  nasrrnan     see  Ezck.  i.  4.  '  Q^i?" 


8  LECTURE    I. 

liave  entered  into  the  usages  of  this  word  more 
than  may  have  been  suspected.  In  Genesis  xi., 
when  the  descendants  of  Noah  were  dispersing 
from  Ararat,  it  is  said,  as  they  journeyed  from 
the  east,  they  discovered  a  plain  in  the  land  of 
Shinar ;  and  in  Genesis  xiii.,  when  Lot  left 
Abraham  in  Bethel,  and  went  to  Sodom,  the 
same  word  "  from  the  east"  occurs.  But  in  both 
these  cases  the  persons  were  journeying  towards, 
not  from,  the  east.  Accordingly,  our  translators 
have  rendered  the  word  "  eastward"  in  the  latter 
passage,  and  in  the  former  have  inserted  "  or 
eastward"  in  the  margin.  Now  it  has  been  sug- 
gested that  the  difficulty  may  be  removed  by 
reference  to  the  sense  of  presence  involved  in 
this  word,  and  recollecting  that  in  both  cases  the 
persons  were  going  out  from  the  presence  of  the 
Lord,  the  place  where  his  altar  had  been  esta- 
blished. In  Deuteronomy  xxxiii.  27,  we  have 
the  expression  the  God  of  Kedem,  i.e.  as  usually 
rendered,  the  east.  Here  we  translate,  "  the 
eternal  God ;"  and  of  the  principal  versions,  no 
one  agrees  with  another.^  Here  again  it  is  pos- 
sible that  the  Divine  Presence  upholding  Israel 


®  Hebrew,  D^Tl'.  "''!7 ''^  "^^^^  EnglishVersion,  The  eter- 
nal God  is  thy  refuge.  Septuagint,  koX  aKtirdfjeL  ere  deov 
dp-)(rj.  Vulgate,  Habitaculum  ejus  sursum,  Luther,  Das 
ist  die  wohnung  Gottes  vom  anfang.  Ostervald,  C'est  une 
retraite  que  le  Dieu  qui  est  de  tout  terns.  Diodati,  Che  son 
I'abitaeolo  dell'  eterno  Dio. 


DIVINE  PURITY  AND  HUMAN  CORRUPTION.         9 

may  be  referred  to.  I  have  been  led  to  allude 
to  the  usages  of  this  word,  as  bemg  at  least  con- 
firmatory of  the  conclusion,  w^hich  circumstances 
still  to  be  noticed  mil  yet  more  confirm,  that  the 
appearance  of  which  we  are  speaking,  was  that 
of  the  Divine  presence.  I  attach  no  great  weight 
to  the  word  as  occurring  in  this  verse, — it  is  pro- 
bably here  used  in  its  primary  simple  sense ;  but 
I  find  it  afterwards  bearing  higher  meanings,  and 
am  disposed  to  question  whether  the  very  cir- 
cumstance here  related  may  not  have  given  it 
those  meanings. 

I  may  remark  on  the  whole  passage,  fii'st,  that 
it  seems,  by  an  expression  in  the  Book  of  Wisdom,'' 
"  the  tabernacle  which  thou  hast  set  up  from  the 
beginning,"  to  have  been  anciently  understood  as 
I  have  now  explained  it :  and  secondly,  that  the 
common  notion  of  angels  armed  with  fiery  wea- 
pons being  intended  by  "  the  Cherubim  with 
a  fiame  of  the  sword,"  has,  as  far  as  I  can 
ascertain,  no  foundation  in  Scripture ;  "  the  Che- 
rubim" being  every  where  used  to  designate 
symbolic  creatures,  distinct  fr-om  angels. 

I  shall  next  notice  the  acknowledged  mani- 
festations of  the  Divme  presence  to  God's  chosen 
people. 

We  read,  on  the  occasion  of  God  making  his 
covenant  with  Abraham,"  that  victims  were  slain 

'  Wisd.  ix.  8.  1"  Gen.  xv.  17. 


10  LECTURE    1. 

and  disposed  in  order,  and  that  a  smoking  fur- 
nace and  a  lamp  of  fire  passed  between  them. 

Again,  when  the  God  of  Abraham,  Isaac,  and 
Jacob,  shewed  himself  to  Moses,'  we  find  that 
a  fiame  of  fire  dwelling  in  the  midst  of  a  thicket, 
but  not  consuming  it,  was  the  symbol  by  which 
the  Divine  presence  was  announced. 

Again,  when  the  children  of  Israel  went  up 
from  Egypt,  the  Lord  went  before  them  in  a 
pillar  of  fire. 

And  in  the  giving  of  the  law  from  Sinai,  we 
read,  "  And  Mount  Sinai  was  altogether  in  a 
smoke,  because  the  Lord  descended  upon  it  in 
fire.'" 

But  these  scattered  notices  are  succeeded  by 
the  permanent  abode  of  the  Divine  presence  in 
the  tabernacle,  which  was  in  the  midst  of  God's 
journeying  people.  Moses  is  directed  to  make^ 
two  cherubim  out  of  the  same  piece  of  pure  gold 
as  the  propitiatory,  or  mercy-seat,  which  were  to 
look  towards  the  mercy-seat,  and  overshadow  it 
with  their  Avings:  "And  there,"  says  God,  "I  will 
meet  Avith  thee  from  above  the  mercy-seat,  and 
I  will  commune  with  thee  from  between  the  two 
cherubim  which  are  upon  the  ark  of  the  testi- 
mony, of  all  things  which  I  will  give  thee  in 
commandment  unto  the  children  of  Israel."  And 
that  presence  also,  as  abundantly  testified  through- 
out the  history,  was  manifested  by  fire.    We  have 

1  Exod.  Hi.  2.         2  ih,  xix.  18.  '  lb.  xxv.  17—23. 


DIVINE  PURITY  AND  HUMAN  CORRUPTION.      11 

the  expression,  "  Fire  came  out  from  before  the 
face  of  the  Lord;"*  and  we  find  that  the  priests 
were  not  able  to  enter  the  tabernacle  for  the 
brightness  of  the  glory  of  the  Lord.^ 

Again,  in  Psalm  xviii.  a  description  is  given 
of  the  Divine  appearance,  in  which  the  same 
particulars  occur.  "  There  went  up  a  smoke  out 
of  his  nostrils;  and  fire  out  of  his  mouth  de- 
voured; coals  were  kindled  by  it.  He  bowed 
the  heavens  also  and  came  down :  and  darkness 
was  under  his  feet.  And  he  rode  upon  a  cherub 
and  did  fly :  and  was  seen  upon  the  wings  of  the 
wind." 

Again,  the  same  circumstances  are  repeated 
in  the  account  of  Solomon's  temple;  the  cheru- 
bim covering  the  ark,^  and  the  presence  of  the 
Lord  manifested  by  fije. 

We  now  pass  to  the  vision  of  Isaiah,  as  detailed 
in  his  sixth  chapter.  There  we  find  the  presence 
of  the  Lord  appearing  to  the  prophet.  Jehovah 
is  sitting  on  his  throne,  the  seraphim  standing 
over  him,  the  same  symboUc  beings  who  have 
before  been  called  cherubim ;  the  house  is  filled 
with  smoke,  and  coals  of  fire  are  on  the  altar. 

A  similar  vision,  but  more  particularly  de- 
tailed, was  vouchsafed  to  the  prophet  Ezekiel,  by 
the  river  of  Chebar.''  We  find  in  his  description 
that  he  saw,  and  behold  a  whirlwind  came  out 

''  Lev.  ix   24.  ^   Exod.  xl.  35;  2  Chron.  v.  14.. 

'^  2  Chron.  iii.  10;  vii.  1.  ''   Ezek.  i.  4. 


12  LECTURE    I. 

of  the  north,  a  great  cloud,  and  a  fire  infolding 
itself  (as  in  Eden) ;  and  in  the  midst  thereof,  the 
likeness  of  four  living  creatures.  These  are 
particularly  described :  but  I  shall  not  dwell  on 
the  description,  as  being  irrelevant  to  my  present 
purpose.  Their  identity  with  the  previous  sym- 
bolic appearances  is  positively  asserted  in  ch.  x., 
where  the  vision  is  repeated,  and  the  prophet 
writes,  "  This  the  living  creature  that  I  saw 
under  the  God  of  Israel,  by  the  river  of  Chebar  : 
and  I  knew  that  they  were  the  cherubims;"^  i.e. 
havmg  been,  during  his  priestly  ministrations, 
famiharized  with  the  figures  wrought  in  the 
temple  hangings  by  that  name,  when  he  saw 
these  living  creatures,  he  recognized  them  as  the 
cherubim. 

In  the  vision  of  final  judgment  detailed  by 
Daniel,  we  read  of  the  Ancient  of  Days,  that  a 
fiery  stream  issued  forth  from  before  him." 

And  in  the  Apocalyptic  visions  of  the  New 
Testament,^  we  find  the  same  symbolic  beings, 
the  same  glory  of  brightness,  with  however  some 
remarkable  difierences  hereafter  to  be  noticed. 

I  have  cited  sufiicient  testimonies,  (and  more 
might  have  been  added  to  them,)  to  shew  that 
the  usual  manifestation  of  the  Divine  presence  to 
the  Old  Testament  Churches  was  by  the  element 
of  fire.  Our  next  enquiry  will  be,  what  were 
the   operations   of  that  fire,  and  what  spiritual 

«  Ezek.  X.  20.  ^   Daniel  vii.  20.  ^   Rev   iv. 


DIVINE  PURITY  AND  HUMAN  CORRUPTION.       13 

truth  they  must  have  impressed  upon  the  minds 
of  the  ancient  worsliippers. 

I  find  that  its  most  usual  employment  was  to 
consume  and  destroy.  In  the  first  passage  wliich 
we  quoted,  whether  we  retain  the  rendering,  "  a 
sword-like  flame,"  or  have  recourse  to  the  primary 
signification  of  the  words,  "  a  flame  of  wasting  or 
withering,"  we  shall  alike  gather  the  inference 
that  the  property  of  the  flame  was  to  kill  and 
destroy.  Indeed,  its  very  situation  tended  to 
remind  Adam's  fallen  posterity  of  the  woeful 
change  which  had  passed  upon  them.  If  they 
heard  their  great  progenitor  relating  to  them 
the  primal  delights  of  Eden,  and  fondly  dwelling 
on  each  word  spoken  in  those  bowers, 

"  where  God  or  angel  guest 
With  man  as  with  his  friend  familiar,  used 
To  sit  indulgent ;" 

how  must  their  hearts  have  simk  withm  them,  at 
the  sight  of  the  withering  flame  which  now 
guarded  the  avenues  to  their  forfeited  inheritance ! 
How  would  that  horror  grow  deeper,  when  some 
bold  unbeliever  would  perhaps,  alone,  or  ac- 
companied with  others  whom  he  might  have 
persuaded,  advance  to  the  guarded  mount  of 
Paradise,  and  boast  in  his  power  to  regain  those 
ancient  seats  of  blissful  innocence ;  and  while  he 
were  yet  vaunting  his  success,  and  calling  on  the 
gazing  multitudes  to  follow  him  to  glory,  the 
red  flame  should  leap  forth  from  before  him  that 


14  LECTURE    I. 

dwelt  between  the  Chembims,  and  consume  the 
blasphemer  and  his  company  !  What  inference 
could  they  draw  but  that  man  was  lost,  and  glory 
forfeited ;  that  they  were  unclean  in  the  sight  of 
God,  and  altogether  at  enmity  with  Plim  1 

Then  again,  when  the  righteous  by  faith 
brought  near  their  aj)pointed  victims  at  the  end 
of  the  stated  days,  and  by  the  divine  ordinance 
inflicted  on  them  the  pangs  of  death;  when, 
having  divsposed  them  in  order  on  the  altar,  they 
waited  till  the  fire  came  forth  from  the  Lord, 
and  thus  he  had  regard  to  their  offering,  by 
consuming  it  in  his  wrath ;  what  truth,  think  ye, 
must  have  dwelt  upon  their  thoughts  as  they 
returned  to  their  homes,  and  must  have  accom- 
panied them  through  their  toils  and  their  slum- 
bers? What  but  this,  that  they  were  guilty 
before  God,  concluded  under  sin,  the  wretched 
causes  of  pain  and  suffering  to  the  creation  of 
Jehovah?  And  when  that  depravity  to  which 
this  appearance  gave  witness  had  itself  borne 
down  the  recognition  of  itself,  and  there  came 
forth  from  God  the  decree  that  all  flesh  should 
die  ;  how  must  the  favoured  Father  of  the  new 
world  have  rejoiced  with  trembling,  knowing  that 
in  himself,  and  in  his,  lived  the  seeds  of  that  cor- 
ruption, Avhose  fruit  he  had  seen  increase,  till  it 
filled  the  earth,  first  with  the  wild  orgies  of  lust, 
then  with  a  few  days'  outcry  of  perishing  despair, 
and  now  with  the  blank  of  universal  desolation ! 


DIVINE  PURITY  AND  HUMAN  CORRUPTION,       15 

And  think  ye  that  the  Father  of  the  faithful 
was  not  influenced  towards  his  great  act  of  self- 
sacrificing  obedience,  as  well  by  that  belief  in 
the  promise  of  which  we  shall  hereafter  speak, 
as  also  by  a  firm  persuasion,  deeper  than  even 
the  yearnings  of  parental  love,  that  He  who  gave 
had  a  right  to  take  away ;  that  the  life  even  of 
the  seed  of  promise  was  forfeited  to  Him  who 
is  too  pure  to  behold  evil ;  that  his  son,  much 
loved  and  much  promised,  was  a  guilty  creature 
before  God,  and  the  just  and  proper  victim  of 
his  displeasure,  even  unto  death '? 

When,  again,  Moses  was  commanded  to  put 
ofi"  his  shoes  from  his  feet,  for  that  the  place 
was  holy,  would  not  the  awful  reality  of  human 
unworthiness  strike  home  to  his  heart,  when  he 
hid  his  face,  for  he  was  afraid  to  look  upon  God? 

And  what  was  all  the  solemn  pageantry  of 
Sinai,  the  fencing  about  of  the  mount,  the  for- 
bidding man  or  beast  to  touch  it  under  penalty 
of  death,  the  lightnings  and  the  earthquake,  but 
a  declaration  stronger  than  words,  that  the  Lord's 
chosen  people  were  unclean  before  him  ?  And 
when  all  the  people  said  unto  INIoses,  "  Speak 
thou  with  us  and  we  will  hear  ;  but  let  not  God 
speak  with  us,  lest  we  die,  for  this  great  fire  will 
consume  us  ;  and  God  said.  They  have  well  said 
all  that  they  have  spoken :'"  what  imports  this 
commendation  from  God   himself,  but  that  the 

2  Deut.  V.  22—29. 


16  LECTURE    I. 

people  had  been  smitten  with  a  sense  of  their 
own  unworthiness,  and  the  Divine  power  and 
majesty,  and  shrunk  from  the  approach  in  self- 
renouncing  humility  ? 

And  throughout  the  Levitical  dispensation  we 
have  the  same  doctrine  preached  to  the  people. 
First,  they  themselves  w  ere  selected  from  among 
the  nations  of  the  earth  to  be  the  people  of  the 
Lord  ;  the  rest,  human-kind  in  general,  are  shut 
out  and  rejected  as  unclean;  in  Israel  God's 
presence  dwells,  and  his  fire  is  in  Zion.  But 
into  this  presence  the  children  of  Israel  might 
not  approach.  One  tribe  is  selected,  who  alone 
may  serve  before  Jehovah  and  abide  in  his 
tabernacle.  But  exclusion  from  his  presence 
does  not  end  even  here.  One  family  alone  of 
this  chosen  tribe  may  offer  sacrifice  before  Him, 
and  thus  commune  with  Him  in  his  ordinances. 
Still,  to  the  sons  of  Aaron  his  presence-chamber 
is  not  opened ;  still  man  is  guilty  and  unclean. 
One  alone  is  selected,  not  by  men,  nor  for  aught 
of  his  own,  who  may  approach  the  consuming 
fire.  But  even  to  him  the  Divine  presence  is 
shut  and  forbidden,  except  on  one  solemn  oc- 
casion, on  which,  beyond  any  other  in  the  year, 
the  sinfulness  and  unworthiness  of  people  and 
priest  are  specially  and  emphatically  set  forth. 
Should  any  of  these  restrictions  be  violated; — 
should  the  people  or  priests  at  any  time,  or  the 
high-priest   on   any  but  the  appointed  day,  and 


DIVINE  PURITY  AND  HUMAN  CORRUPTION.       17 

with  the  appomted  purifyings  and  vestments, 
presume  to  appear  before  the  Lord  in  the  paviHon 
of  his  presence,  the  fire  from  Jehovah  would 
break  forth  and  destroy  the  intruder.  Did  not 
all  these  ordinances,  to  a  wise  and  enquiring 
spirit,  accumulate  irresistible  evidence  to  the 
doctrine  of  human  depravity  ?  did  they  not  shew 
the  distance  between  man  and  God,  and  testify 
to  the  worthlessness  of  the  endeavour  of  man  to 
gain  the  participation  of  his  glory '?  Verily,  the 
eyes  of  the  Jew  must  have  been  blind  that  he 
could  not  see,  and  his  heart  heavy  that  it  could 
not  apprehend,  before  self-righteousness  could 
have  tainted  and  deadened  his  services. 

If  we  pass  now  to  the  prophetic  visions,  we 
shall  find  the  same  great  truths  declared. 

When  the  Divine  presence  was  manifested  to 
Isaiah,  he  exclaimed,  "  Woe  is  me,  for  I  am 
undone;  because  I  am  a  man  of  unclean  lips, 
and  I  dwell  in  the  midst  of  a  people  of  unclean 
hps :  for  mine  eyes  have  seen  the  King,  the 
Lord  of  hosts. "^  Again,  the  whole  vision  vouch- 
safed to  Ezekiel,  tended  to  assert  the  same.  He 
is  ordered,  that  he  may  commune  with  the  Lord, 
to  separate  himself  from  that  rebellious  house ; 
the  appearance  of  the  glory  of  the  Lord  is  shewn 
to  him  removing  from  the  city,  and  giving  it  over 
to  destruction  for  its  iniquity  :*  and  in  the  con- 
cluding vision  of  the  spiritual  temple,  the  glory 

^  Isa.  vi.  5.  *  Ezek.  xi.,  xii. 

C 


18  LECTURE    I. 

of  his  presence  again  returns,  and  the  prophet 
is  informed  that  on  account  of  their  sins,  God 
consumed  them  in  his  wrath  \^  but  that  in  this 
his  new  and  glorious  temple  He  would  dwell  for 
ever. 

Again,  when  the  Divine  presence  appeared  to 
Daniel,  we  find  self-abasement  and  dread  to 
have  taken  possession  of  him.  "  I  saw  this  great 
vision,"  he  says,  "  and  there  remained  no  strength 
in  me ;  for  my  comeliness  was  turned  into  cor- 
ruption, and  I  retained  no  strength."*^  And 
when  the  Lord  answered  Job  out  of  the  whirl- 
wind, and  shewed  him  his  presence,  we  find  the 
same  effect  produced :  "  I  have  heard  of  thee," 
says  he,  "  by  the  hearing  of  the  ear ;  but  now 
mine  eye  seeth  thee :  wherefore  I  abhor  myself, 
and  repent  in  dust  and  ashes."' 

In  the  cases  of  Gideon  and  Manoah*  we  can 
trace  the  same  misgi\ings :  nor  shoidd  we  forget 
him  who  fell  at  Jesus's  knees,  saying,  "  Depart 
from  me, for  I  am  a  sinful  man,  O  Lord;"'*  nor  the 
beloved  Apostle,  who,  when  he  saw  the  glory  of 
his  ascended  and  reigning  Lord,  fell  at  his  feet 
as  dead.' 

I  find  then  throughout  Scripture,  the  manifes- 
tations of  the  Divine  presence  to  men  testifying 
with  one  voice  to  man's  utter  unworthiness  and 

*   Ezek   xliii.  8,  9.  ^  Dan.  x.  9. 

''  Job  xlii.  5.  "  Judges  vi.  22;    xiii.  22. 

9  Luke  V.  8.  1   Rev,  i.  17. 


DIVINE  PURITY  AND  HUMAN  CORRUPTION.       19 

impurity.  I  find  this  truth  studiously  inculcated 
in  God's  ordinances  to  his  chosen  people,  in  that 
ceremonial  system  which  is  written  for  an  ensample 
to  us,  and  contains  the  shadows  of  spiritual 
realities. 

Nor  do  I  see  any  escape  left  from  the  inference, 
that  flesh  and  blood  cannot  inherit  the  kingdom 
of  God.     For  we  find  very  little  in  the  above- 
cited  examples  analogous  to  the   ordinary  con- 
trasts  between  majesty  and  meanness,  between 
weakness  and  power.     The  foundation  of  human 
glory  is  laid  in  the  esteem  of  men.     Our  fame 
is   built   on   the   thoughts   of  others ;    and   the 
greatest    of  the    ancient   philosophers   has    well 
observed,  that  honour  seems  to  be  more  in  those 
who  confer  it,  than  in  him  who  enjoys  it.     Take 
away  the  conventionahties  of  pomp  and  power, 
and  add  to  the  weak   and   mean  that  whereof 
conventionalities    have    deprived    him,    and   you 
have  but  man  and  man,  both  erring,  both  dying 
creatures.     Whereas  in  the  cases  considered,  the 
spotless  absolute  purity  of  God  is  set  against  the 
inherent  uncleanness  of  man :   on  the  one  side 
we   have  the  Creator  and  Judge,  on  the  other 
his  fallen  and  rebellious  creature :  in  the  one  we 
have  power,  infinite,  self-existent,  eternal ;  in  the 
other  the   seeds  of  corruption  are  daily  growing 
up  unto  death  amidst  a  life  of  dependence,  weak- 
ness, and  wretchedness.     It  was  to  shew  to  the 
people  this  great  contrast,  and  imprint  on  their 

c2 


20  LECTURE    I. 

hearts  the  sense  of  their  innate  poUution,  that 
Jehovah  fenced  ahout  his  presence,  and  revealed 
himself  to  them  as  a  consuming  fire. 

But  there  is  one  class  of  confirmations  of  this 
inference  which  must  not  be  omitted.  If  it  be 
true  that  this  was  God's  purpose  in  clothing  his 
presence  with  terrors,  we  may  expect  to  find  in 
the  confessions  and  devotional  works  of  the  saints 
of  old,  distinct  recognition  of  the  truth  that  all 
have  sinned  and  come  short  of  the  glory  of  God  : 
we  may  expect  to  see  them  renouncing  self- 
reliance,  and  entering  into  communion  with  the 
Father  of  spirits  with  deep  confession  of  their 
unworthiness.  Accordingly  I  find  Abraham 
saying,  "  Behold  I  have  taken  upon  me  to  speak 
unto  God,  which  am  but  dust  and  ashes ;"'  and 
be  it  remarked  that  this  latter  is  a  word  preg- 
nant with  meaning,  as  alluding  to  consumption 
by  fire. 

I  find  Jacob  confessing  that  he  is  unworthy  of 
(literally,  less  than)  the  least  of  all  God's  mercies :  ^ 
and  on  another  occasion  I  hear  him  reviewing 
his  past  life,  and  pronouncing  his  days  to  have 
been  few  and  evil.^ 

I  find  the  mother  of  Samuel  praying  and 
saying,  "  There  is  none  holy  as  the  Lord ;  for 
there  is  none  beside  thee."^ 

I   find   the   patriarch   Job   in  his  confessions 

2  Gen    xviii.  27-  ^  lb.  xxxii.  10. 

*  lb.  xlvii.  9.  '   1  Sam.  ii.  2. 


DIVINE  PURITY  AND  HUMAN  CORRUPTION.      21 

enquiring,  ''  How  shall  man  be  just  before  God]" 
and  adding,  "  If  I  wash  myself  with  snow  water, 
and  make  my  hands  never  so  clean :  yet  shalt 
thou  plunge  me  in  the  ditch,  and  mine  own 
clothes  shall  abhor  me.  For  he  is  not  a  man  as 
I  am  that  I  should  answer  him,  and  we  should 
come  together  in  judgment."  I  find  him  replying 
to  the  Lord  and  saying,  "  Behold  I  am  vile ; 
what  shall  I  answer  thee]"^ 

I  find  again  David,  in  his  solemn  confession 
after  the  sin  whose  consequences  pursued  him  to 
the  grave,  saying,  "  Behold  I  was  shapen  in  ini- 
quity ;  and  in  sin  did  my  mother  conceive  me. 
Behold  thou  desirest  truth  in  the  inward  parts  ; 
create  in  me  a  clean  heart,  O  God."^ 

I  find  Solomon,  in  his  public  prayer  at  the 
dedication  of  the  temple,  beseeching  pardon  for 
God's  people,  and  adding,  "  AVhat  man  is  there 
that  sinneth  not  ]"  And  in  his  Proverbs  I  find, 
"  Who  can  say  I  have  made  my  heart  clean, 
I  am  pure  from  my  sin]"  And  at  the  head  of 
his  book  of  mournful  experience  he  places  this  : 
"  I  have  seen  all  the  works  which  are  done  under 
the  sun,  and  behold  all  is  vanity  and  vexation 
of  spirit.  (For)  that  which  is  crooked  cannot 
be  made  straight."^ 

I  find  the  prophets  also  bearing  their  witness 
to  the  same  truth. 

Isaiah  complains  that  the  whole  head  is  sick, 

6  Job.  ix.  2,  30—32.  "^  Ps.  li.  '  Eccl.  i.  14. 


99! 


LECTURE    I. 


and  the  whole  heart  faint ;  that  from  the  sole  of 
the  foot  even  to  the  head  there  is  no  soundness  : 
and  declares  that  all  we  like  sheep  have  gone 
astray ;  we  have  turned  every  one  to  his  own  way. 
And  again,  "  We  are  all  as  an  unclean  thing, 
and  all  our  righteousnesses  are  as  filthy  rags, 
and  we  all  do  fade  as  a  leaf;  and  our  iniquities 
like  the  wind  have  taken  us  away."° 

The  continual  burden  of  the  sorrowful  plead- 
ings of  Jeremiah  is,  ••'  O  Lord,  though  our  iniqui- 
ties testify  against  us,  work  thou  for  thy  name's 
sake:  turn  thou  us  unto  thee,  O  Lord,  and  so  shall 
we  be  turned." 

And  why  should  I  stay  to  recount  Ezekiel, 
the  stern  denouncer  of  Israel's  sin,  the  remem- 
brancer of  God's  unmerited  mercies,  who,  under 
the  similitude  of  a  wretched  and  forsaken  infant, 
sets  forth  the  natural  state  of  Jerusalem:^  or 
Daniel,  who  interceded  for  his  people,  and  said, 
"  O  Lord,  to  us  belongeth  confusion  of  face, 
because  we  have  sinned  against  thee :"'  or  Hosea, 
by  whom  the  Lord  complained,  that  his  people, 
like  Adam,  had  transgressed  his  covenant;^  or 
him,  who  exhorted  to  turn  to  the  Lord  with  fast- 
ing, weeping,  and  mourning  :*  or  him,  who  said, 
"  Thou  art  of  purer  eyes  than  to  behold  evil, 
and  canst  not  look  on  iniquity:"^  or  him  who  saw 
the  high-priest  stand  in  unclean  garments  before 

5  Isa.  i.  5,6;  liii.  6.      '  Ezek.  xvi.  ^  j)^^   j^. 

^  Hosea  vi.  7.  *  Joel  ii.  12.        ^  Habak,  i.  18. 


DIVINE  PURITY  AND  HUMAN  CORRUPTION,      23 

the  angel,  and  his  iniquity  was  caused  to  pass 
away  from  him ; ''  or  the  last  of  God's  prophets, 
who  prophesied  of  the  refiner's  fire  and  fuller's 
sope,  which  should  purify  the  sons  of  Levi  ? ' 

All  these  as  with  one  voice  plead  guilty 
before  God,  and  approach  Him  as  the  humbled 
victims  of  his  deserved  wrath. 

If  then  He  shewed  himself  as  a  consuming  fire, 
a  God  that  would  by  no  means  clear  the  guilty, 
we  find  in  his  faithful  people  a  consciousness  of 
their  uncleanness  in  his  sight,  and  a  self-abase- 
ment proportionate  to  that  conviction. 

So  that,  as  I  stated  in  the  beginning,  the  great 
preliminary  doctrine  of  the  Gospel  has  been 
revealed  throughout  the  dispensations ;  and  that 
persuasion  of  helplessness  and  unworthiness, 
which  precedes  and  ever  accompanies  the  re- 
ception of  salvation  by  grace,  has  been  wrought 
in  the  hearts  of  those  who  have  believed  in  God 
since  the  world  began. 

What  further  has  been  revealed  with  equal 
consistency  and  plainness,  we  shall  have  occasion 
to  notice  in  our  succeeding  Lectures. 

Meantime  I  cannot  but  remind  you  that  there 
has  been  in  our  meditations  to-day,**  a  peculiar 
aptness  to  the  present  season.  If  at  any  time  in 
our  spiritual  Jives  we  should  be  convinced  of  our 
deep  natural   delinquency,  it  is    surely  at   that 

c  Zech.  iii.  1—4..  "^   Malachi  iii.  2. 

^  This  Lecture  was  delivered  on  Palm  Sunday. 


24 


LECTURE    I. 


time  when  the  price  which  it  cost  to  redeem  us 
is  brought  so  near  to  our  recollections.  If  at  any 
time  sin  should  be  hateful  to  us,  it  is  surely  now, 
when  in  looking  on  Him  whom  God  made  to  be 
sin  for  us,  we  see  the  heaviness  of  his  righteous 
soul,  and  his  sorrow  even  unto  death.  Our  great 
day  of  atonement  is  at  hand,  and  we  shall  be 
called  to  partake  of  the  sacrifice.  There  is  now 
no  exclusion ;  the  veil  is  rent  and  the  Holy  of 
Holies  opened,  into  which  we,  a  royal  priesthood, 
a  peculiar  people,  have  boldness  to  enter  by  the 
blood  of  Jesus.  But  we  bear  the  same  sinful 
body  as  our  brethren  of  old :  we  are  still  full  of 
uncleanness.  In  proportion  then  as  our  privileges 
are  greater,  our  humiliation  must  be  deeper ;  our 
self-renouncing  more  heartfelt  and  complete ; 
and  our  prayer  more  continual,  and  more  fervent, 
that  our  God  will  cleanse  the  thoughts  of  our 
hearts  by  the  inspiration  of  his  Holy  Spirit. 


LECTURE  II. 

RECONCILIATION  WITH  GOD. 


Judges  xiii.  22,  2S. 

And  Manoah  said  unto  his  loife,  We  shall  surely  die, 
because  toe  have  seen  God.  But  his  wife  said  unto 
him,  If  the  Lord  had  been  pleased  to  kill  us,  he  loould 
not  have  received  a  burnt  offering  and  a  meat  offering 
at  our  hands. 

Such  is  the  remarkable  reasoning  by  which  the 
mother  of  one  of  the  typical  deliverers  of  Israel 
reassui'es  her  trembling  husband,  after  a  mani- 
festation of  the  Divine  presence.  And  I  find  in 
it  traces  of  a  general  truth,  which  I  shall  en- 
deavour to  illustrate  on  the  present  occasion. 
In  the  first  Lecture  of  this  coui'se,  I  main- 
tained, that  in  the  appearances  of  the  Almighty 
to  his  ancient  Churches,  the  contrast  between 
Divine  purity  and  human  corruption  was  con- 
stantly and  emphatically  inculcated:  that  Jehovah 
manifested  himself  as  a  consuming  fire,  and 
fenced  about  his  presence  with  manifold  cover- 


26  LECTURE    II. 

ings  and  restrictions,  to  shew  that  man  was  not 
worthy  to  appear  before  God,  and  that  the 
original  paternal  aspect  of  the  Creator  towards 
his  creatures  was  changed  into  one  of  wrath  and 
severity. 

My  present  purpose  will  be  to  shew,  that  with 
wrath,  mercy  was  also  revealed :  in  other  words, 
that  besides  the  doctrine  of  human  depravity 
being  impressed  upon  the  ancient  worshippers, 
they  also,  and  in  the  same  act  of  self-renouncing 
adoration,  learned  that  sin  was  pardoned,  a  satis- 
faction having  been  made. 

In  so  doing,  I  would  first  direct  your  attention 
to  the  state  of  things  immediately  after  the  fall 
of  our  first  parents.  The  sentence  pronounced 
upon  disobedience  had  been  positive  and  un- 
qualified; "  In  the  day  that  thou  eatest  thereof, 
thou  shalt  surely  die."  Equally  positive  and 
unqualified  was  the  curse  which  had  passed  upon 
creation  for  man's  sin  :  "  Cursed  is  the  ground 
on  thine  account."  On  the  one  side  then  we 
have  the  God  of  purity  and  justice,  who  will  by 
no  means  clear  the  guilty;  and  on  the  other, 
man,  and  man's  world,  under  the  sentence  of  his 
wrath,  and  at  enmity  with  him.  Why  does  the 
sentence  tarry  1  Why  are  not  the  offenders 
blotted  out  from  the  universe  of  God  1  On  the 
contrary,  Man  still  lives :  man's  world,  with  its 
varied  beauties  and  ministrations  of  delight,  is 
still  around  him.      But   the  consuming  fire  of 


RECONCILIATION    WITH    GOD.  25 

God's  presence  is  set  up  over  against  the  garden 
of  Eden.  Now,  surely,  the  victims  of  his  just 
displeasure  will  fall  a  sacrifice  to  his  present 
vengeance.  Now  the  flame  of  the  sword  will 
go  forth  devouring  and  to  devour,  and  earth 
will  again  become  without  form  and  void.  But 
what  do  I  find,  instead  of  this  work  of  wrath  and 
devastation  1  I  see  that  the  fire  of  God's  anger 
dwelt  among  men  from  that  time  forward.  I  see 
by  the  very  same  appearances  that  proclaimed 
the  distance  between  man  and  God,  the  recon- 
ciliation between  man  and  God  constantly  and 
plainly  set  forth.  The  fire  of  destruction,  which 
might  have  consumed  the  offending  world,  de- 
scends and  dwells  among  men.  God  can  look 
upon  man ;  can  speak  with  him ;  can  be  ap- 
proached by  him.  I  am  not  now  arguing  for  any 
disputed  sense  of  words,  or  drawing  any  doubtful 
inferences  ;  I  simply  lay  before  you  the  state  of 
our  fallen  parents,  unquestioned  by  any  believers 
in  Scripture;  and  assert  that  the  very  fact  of 
this  continued  existence  of  themselves  and  the 
world  around  them,  sentenced  as  both  had  been, 
and  subject  to  the  execution  of  that  sentence, 
proclaimed  to  them  with  a  voice  not  to  be  mis- 
taken, "  Sin  is  pardoned  ;  God  can  be  just,  and 
yet  a  justifier."  Enough  for  my  purpose  is  the 
undisputed  narrative  of  the  sacrifice  of  Cain  and 
Abel:  from  that  I  maintain,  that  there  was, 
whatever   it  may  have  been,    a  place  of  God's 


28  LECTURE    II. 

presence,  where  he  received  offerings,  and  from 
which  he  spoke  ;  and  that  therefore  the  great 
watchword  of  redemption,  "  God  with  us,"  was 
in  the  possession  of  man  from  the  very  first  en- 
trance of  sin  into  the  world. 

But  though  my  foundations  rest  on  the  simple 
Scripture  narrative,  I  would  build  upon  them 
other  considerations,  not  uninteresting  nor  un- 
important. If  I  examine  the  nature  of  the 
appearance  over  against  Eden,  and  compare  with 
it  the  other  manifestations  of  the  Divine  presence, 
I  find  certain  symbolic  forms  common  to  them 
all.  In  the  midst  of  the  consuming  fire,  living 
creatures  moved  up  and  down.  We  find  them 
in  actual  presence  at  Eden;  represented  in  the 
Mosaic  tabernacle ;  continued  in  Solomon's  tem- 
ple ;  revealed  in  the  visions  of  Isaiah  and  Ezekiel, 
and  particularly  described  in  the  latter ;  appear- 
ing again  to  the  beloved  Apostle  in  Patmos. 
Now.  I  am  not  about  to  enter  on  any  of  the 
fanciful  theories  which  have  been  raised  upon 
the  names  and  aspects  of  these  symbolic  beings : 
I  wish  simply  to  remind  you  of  the  few  fol- 
lowing particulars,  which  may  be  gathered  re- 
specting their  purport.  We  find  from  Ezekiel 
that  they  were  creatures  compounded  of  the 
noblest  forms  in  animated  nature.  We  find 
again,  where  the  prince  of  Tyrus  is  compared  to 
one  of  these,    it   is   called   "  the  inqiression  of 


RECONCILIATION  WITH  GOD.  29 

similitude,  and  the  crown  of  beauty:""  and  as 
identifying  it  with  the  appearance  in  Eden,  it  is 
added,  "  Thou  wast  in  Eden,  the  garden  of  God, 
and  hast  moved  among  the  stones  of  fire."  Again, 
in  Isaiah's  vision,  where  the  Seraphim  cry  to  one 
another,  and  ascribe  hoUness  to  Jehovah,  they 
add,  "  the  earth  is  full  of  thy  glory ;"  or,  ac- 
cording to  our  marginal  rendering,  "  thy  glory  is 
the  fulness  of  the  earth."'  Again,  in  Solomon's 
temple,  by  the  Psalmist,  and  by  Ezekiel,  I  find 
them  described  as  bearing  up  or  carrying  the 
glory  of  the  Lord.  I  am  led  from  these  circum- 
stances to  infer  that  these  forms  symbolized  the 
animated  creation. 

Now,  if  I  search  the  Apocalyptic  visions, 
I  shall  find  this  idea  strongly  confirmed.  There^ 
they  are  represented,  as  in  Isaiah,  as  ascribing 
holiness  to  the  Lord  God  Almighty :  and  we 
read,  "  And  when  those  living  creatures  give 
glory  and  honour  and  thanks  to  him  that  sate 
on  the  throne,  who  liveth  for  ever  and  ever,  the 
four  and  twenty  Elders  fall  down  before  him 
that  sat  on  the  throne,  and  worship  him  that 
liveth  for  ever  and  ever,  saying,  Thou  art  worthy, 
O  Lord,  to  receive  glory  and  honour  and  pow^r : 
for  thou  hast  created  all  things^  and  for  thy 
pleasure  they  are  and  were  created."  In  the 
next    chapter,^    they  are  included  among  those 

^   Ezek.  xxviii.  12;   Lxx.  version.  ^  Isa.  vi.  3. 

^  Rev.  iv.  6  -  11.  ^  ver,  9. 


30  LECTURE    II. 

who  join  in  the  song  of  j^raise  to  the  Lamb,  as 
being  redeemed  by  his  blood :  and  the  part 
which  they  afterwards  bear  is  remarkable  ;  for 
we  read,  "  And  every  creature  which  is  in  heaven, 
and  on  the  earth,  and  under  the  earth,  and  such 
as  are  in  the  sea,  and  all  that  are  in  them,  heard 
I,  saying,  Blessing,  honour,  glory,  and  power  be 
unto  him  that  sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and  unto 
the  Lamb  for  ever  and  ever.  And  the  four 
living  creatures  said,  Amen."* 

The  sum  of  these  particulars  may  be  thus 
briefly  stated.  I  find  certain  living  creatures 
accompanying,  bearing  up,  moving  amidst,  the 
fire  of  the  Divine  presence.  These  creatures  are 
compounded  of  the  lord  of  the  creation  of  God, 
the  king  of  the  beasts  of  the  forest,  the  noblest 
of  birds,  and  the  most  useful  of  domesticated 
animals.  I  find  these  creatures  called  the  im- 
pression of  similitude,  the  crown  of  beauty;  I 
find  them  saying  that  the  fulness  of  the  earth  is 
the  glory  of  God ;  I  find  that,  on  their  ascription 
of  holiness  to  the  Lord  God  Almighty,  the  Church 
confesses  the  justice  of  the  ascription,  because 
God  has  made  all  things,  and  for  his  pleasure 
they  are  and  were  created;  and  finally,  when 
the  consummation  of  the  gathering  together  all 
things  in  Christ,  both  which  are  in  heaven  and 
which  are  in  earth  and  under  the  earth,  is  an- 
nounced by  the  universal  song  of  praise  from  the 

'  Rev.  V.  IS,  14. 


RECONCILIATION  WITH  GOD.  ol 

whole  animated  creation,  I  find  these  living 
creatures,  as  the  heavenly  symbols  of  creation, 
assenting  to  Creation's  doxology,  with  their 
"  Amen,  even  so  let  it  be," 

Now,  on  this  supposition,  the  lesson  taught  to 
our  fii'st  parents  by  the  first  tabernacle,  must 
have  been  plain  indeed.  Amidst,  and  moving  in 
the  very  fire  of  the  Divine  wrath,  they  might  see 
the  emblems  of  that  creation  which  had  fallen 
under  the  curse  of  God,  and  which  therefore  that 
wrath  should  blight  and  wither.  And  I  am  not 
assuming  too  much  in  supposing  that  the  mean- 
ing of  the  emblems  was  then  understood.  For 
language  was  not  to  them  the  pliable  and  conven- 
tional instrument  which  we  in  these  latter  days 
find  it.  However  we  view  the  mysterious  ac- 
count of  its  origin,  and  whatever  interpretation 
we  put  upon  the  simple  assertion  of  Scripture, 
that  Adam  gave  names  to  every  living  thing ;  we 
must  gather  that  the  attributes  and  qualities  of 
things  entered  into  their  names,  and  that  they 
were  not  chosen  at  random.  And  the  more  we 
examine  into  that  language,  which,  if  not  the 
very  one  in  which  these  names  were  given,  is 
near  akin  to  it  and  of  the  same  character,  the 
more  we  are  led  to  conclude,  setting  aside  fanciful 
etymologies,  that  almost  all  words  have  had  pri- 
mary meanings,  distinct  from,  and  including  more 
than  their  present  acceptations.  If  the  impression 
of  truth  and  reality,  which  first  gave  currency  to 


32  LECTURE    II. 

the  appellations  of  things,  has  long  since  been 
worn  off,  it  was  then,  at  least,  sharp  and  perfect ; 
and  the  early  fathers  of  mankind  no  doubt  ac- 
knowledged in  their  converse,  qualities  and  re- 
semblances of  which  we  have  for  ever  lost  sight. 

I  believe,  therefore,  that  they  further  saw  in 
that  original  tabernacle,  the  fact  that  God  and 
his  creation  were  reconciled,  that  an  atonement 
had  been  made,  and  that  there  was  pardon  for 
sin. 

I  pause  not,  in  my  present  Lecture,  to  enquire 
into  the  manner  in  which  that  pardon  was  sought 
and  vouchsafed ;  this  will  employ  us  hereafter. 

I  proceed  to  illustrate  my  position  by  the 
subsequent  testimony  of  the  Old  Testament  dis- 
pensations. 

The  author  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews 
expressly  states,  in  ascribing  the  acceptance  of 
Abel  and  Enoch  to  their  faith,  "  He  that  cometh 
to  God  must  believe  that  he  is  a  rewarder  of 
them  that  diligently  seek  him."  But  how  should 
man  seek  the  God  whom  he  had  offended,  and 
from  whose  voice  he  fled  in  consciousness  of  his 
sin  and  impurity,  except  the  Lord  had  said  unto 
him,  "  Seek  ye  my  face ;"  except  he  had  reason 
to  know  that  the  breach  was  healed,  and  he  was 
under  a  dispensation  of  reconciliation  ^ 

But  a  more  striking  instance  of  God's  merciful 
purposes  towards  mankind  is  manifested  in  the 
history   of  the   deluge.       I    waive  all    question 


RECONCILIATION    WITH    GOD,  33 

respecting  attendant  circumstances,  and  take  the 
simple  Scripture  narrative.  All  flesh  had  cor- 
rupted their  way  upon  the  earth.  Born  in  sin 
originally,  but  -svith  the  means  of  grace  before 
them,  they  had  rejected  the  oifers  of  mercy  and 
spiritual  life,  and  had  added  sin  unto  sin.  "  The 
end  of  all  flesh  is  come  before  me,"  are  the  awful 
words  of  the  Almighty.  But  to  whom  are  they 
spoken  ]  Not  to  the  destroying  angel  of  wrath, 
nor  in  threatening  to  the  trembling  world  which 
was  about  to  perish ;  but  in  confidence  to  one 
of  his  fallen  creatures,  even  Noah,  with  whom 
God  was  pleased  to  establish  his  covenant.  Still 
it  seems  as  if  the  day  of  wrath  were  come.  The 
fury  of  the  Lord  is  let  loose  over  the  creation. 
All  in  whom  was  the  breath  of  life  upon  the 
earth  died.  Why  then  should  one  family  be 
saved  amidst  this  general  wreck  ]  Might  not 
the  eternal  promises  of  God  have  been  accom- 
plished to  that  faithful  man,  compatibly  with 
his  present  subjection  to  the  general  judgment  of 
waters '?  Doubtless :  but  in  the  temporal  preser- 
vation of  this  family,  God  testified  that  his 
purposes  of  mercy  to  mankind  were  still  being 
developed ;  that  it  was  needful  to  the  complete- 
ness of  the  counsel  of  his  will  in  Christ,  that  the 
new  world  should  be  linked  in  existence  to  the 
old.  Can  we  suppose  that  one  who  had  preached 
the  righteousness  of  faith  to  the  rebellious  world 
for  so  many  years,   could  have  been  so  blind  to 


34  LECTURE    II. 

spiritual  realities,  as  merely  to  recognize  in  liis 
preservation  a  cause  for  personal  or  domestic 
thanldulness '?  Can  we  suppose  that  he  did  not 
see  in  the  appalling  desolation  around  him,  and 
his  own  exemption  from  it,  a  sensible  proof  of 
that  mercy  in  the  midst  of  wrath,  the  belief 
in  which  must  have  long  furnished  his  chief 
spiritual  consolation "? 

But  the  waste  of  waters  has  disappeared,  and 
the  preserved  family  issue  forth  upon  the  face 
of  the  fresh  earth.  What  is  the  first  act  of  God 
towards  man?  AVe  might  have  expected  that 
a  code  of  pains  and  penalties  would  have  been 
given,  and  severity,  before  unheard  of,  exercised 
to  keep  the  purified  world  from  pollution.  But 
it  is  otherwise.  The  first  act  is  a  covenant  of 
mercy ;  wherein,  while  man's  depravity  is  dis- 
tinctly recognized,  God's  favour  and  gracious 
purposes  towards  him  are  set  in  bright  contrast 
with  it. 

Next  in  order  after  the  second  father  of 
mankind,  I  find  the  patriarch  Job  preaching  by 
example  and  discourse,  that  God's  mind  towards 
man  is  that  of  a  just  and  pure,  but  a  reconciled 
Judge.  In  the  midst  of  his  afflictions,  I  find  the 
reHance  of  faith  :  "  Though  he  slay  me,  yet  will 
I  trust  in  him  :  He  also  shall  be  my  salvation."*' 
This  feeling  towards  God,  whose  wrath  was  heavy 
upon  him,  is  set  in  affecting  contrast  with  the 

6  Job  xiii.  15,  16. 


RECONCILIATION    WITH    GOD.  35 

miserable  comfort  which  he  received  from  his 
earthly  advisers :  "  My  friends,"  he  says,  "  scorn 
me ;  but  mine  eye  poureth  out  tears  unto  God."' 
And  St.  James  writes,  "  Ye  have  heard  of  the 
patience  of  Job,  and  have  seen  the  end  of  the 
Lord  ;  that  the  Lord  is  very  pitiful,  and  of  tender 
mercy. 

In  the  appearance  of  God  to  Moses,  and  in 
his  dwelling  among  the  tribes  of  Israel  in  the 
wilderness,  the  same  truth  was  represented. 
A  fire  burnt  in  the  midst  of  the  bush,  but  it  was 
not  consumed :  the  fire  of  God's  presence  dwells 
and  journeys  in  the  midst  of  Israel,  a  sinful  and 
rebelhous  people ;  occasionally  it  breaks  forth  on 
the  bold  and  hardened  sinner ;  sometimes  the 
plague  goes  out  from  the  Lord,  and  the  work 
of  destruction  begins  ;  but  on  all  occasions  the 
judgment  is  stayed ;  a  full  end  is  not  made. 
An  abiding  and  unchanging  purpose  of  mercy 
and  love  is  repeatedly  asserted :  the  inheritance 
of  the  Lord  is  not  to  be  cast  ofi",  nor  his  cove- 
nant to  fail.  And  at  the  same  time  Israel's 
unworthiness  of  God's  favour  is  strongly  insisted 
on.  They  are  reminded  that  it  was  not  for  any 
thing  in  them  that  God  set  his  love  upon  them, 
but  for  the  sake  of  his  covenant ;  i.  e.  of  his 
gracious  purpose  of  redemption.  In  contemplat- 
ing then  the  state  of  his  nation,  the  Jew  could 
not  but  see  a  standing  proof  of  the  reconciliation 

'   Job  xvi.  20.  ^  James  v.  1 1. 

d2 


36  LECTURE    II. 

between  God  and  man,  at  the  same  time  that  he 
was  convinced  of  the  unworthiness  of  himself 
and  his  people  to  appear  before  Jehovah. 

You  will  observe,  that  it  is  my  present  purpose 
to  shew  you  the  evidence  which  the  ancient 
Churches  possessed,  for  believing  that  a  way  had 
been  provided  for  the  sinner  to  live  before  God. 
I  am  not  therefore  so  much  concerned  with  their 
hopes  for  the  future,  as  with  their  convictions  of 
what  had  been  by  some  means  or  other  effected. 
I  lay  aside  them  for  the  present  prophecy, — 
properly  so  called.  I  lay  aside  the  mass  of 
testimony  to  the  future  manifestation  of  this 
truth,  furnished  us  by  typical  ordinances ;  I  wish 
to  illustrate  the  existence  of  faith  in  a  redemp- 
tion effected.  And  I  conceive  that  there  yet 
remains  on  this  point,  much  vagueness  in  men's 
conceptions  respecting  the  early  Fathers  of  God's 
Church.  We  are  accustomed  to  view  them  as 
anxiously  looking  down  the  stream  of  time,  and 
gaining  by  faith  the  sight  of  a  Kedeemer  to  come. 
So  no  doubt  they  did ;  but  it  was  as  the  manifesta- 
tion, open  and  palpable,  on  the  stage  of  the  world, 
and  in  man's  flesh,  of  a  great  truth  on  which,  as 
its  foundation,  their  faith  rested.  "  I  know  that 
my  Redeemer  liveth,  and  that  he  shall  stand  at 
the  latter  day  upon  the  earth,"  is  an  avowal  of 
faith  in  redemption  present  and  actual,  as  well 
as  in  God's  promise  of  manifesting  that  redemp- 
tion  in   the   fulness   of  time.       And   I    see   an 


RECONCILIATION    WITH    GOD.  37 

important  purpose  served  by  thus  viewing  the 
faith  of  the  Old  Testament  saints,  as  resting  on 
facts,  of  which  the  evidence  was  continually 
before  them.  I  see  that  it  takes  from  them  the 
disadvantage  and  imputed  weakness  of  being 
even  in  expectancy  of  the  promise,  and  ever 
disappointed :  that  it  raises  our  estimate  of  the 
consistency  and  reasonableness  of  their  devoted 
obedience :  that  it  binds  together  them  and 
ourselves,  in  common  dependence  on  the  God 
who  from  before  the  foundation  of  the  world 
hath  commanded  redemption  for  his  people. 

And  if  I  further  search  psalm  and  prophecy, 
I  find  that  the  great  truths  which  underprop  the 
spiritual  temple  are  ever  spoken  of  as  fixed,  and 
past  change  in  the  decrees  of  the  Eternal ;  while 
the  upper  building  is  avowedly  in  progress,  and 
its  future  glories  are  foretold.  "  Other  foundation 
can  no  man  lay  than  that  is  laid,"  is  their  un- 
varying testimony :  while  from  saint  and  prophet, 
from  people  and  priest,  the  prayer  which  still 
goes  up  from  Israel  in  their  blindness  and  de- 
jection, then  went  up  in  the  clearness  of  their  faith 
and  the  yearnings  of  their  joy,  "Build,  O  Lord; 
build  thy  temple."  When  the  sweet  Psalm- 
ist of  I-srael  in  his  last  words  is  prophesying  of 
Christ,^  his  sense  of  the  incompleteness  of  his 
own  house  and  times  with  reference  to  the 
promise,  is  borne  down  by  his  fixed  reliance  on 

'  2  Sani.  xxiii.  5. 


38  LECTURE    II, 

the  purposes  of  God  ;  "  Althougli  my  house  be 
not  so  with  God,  yet  he  hath  made  with  me 
an  everlasting  covenant,  ordered  in  all  things 
and  sure  ;  for  this  is  all  my  salvation  and  all 
my  desire,  although  he  make  it  not  to  grow." 
When  the  mournful  prophet  is  bewaihng  the 
desolation  of  his  city  and  people,  he  is  enabled 
to  gather  strength  and  comfort  from  the  as- 
surance, "It  is  good  that  a  man  should  both 
hope  and  wait  for  the  salvation  of  the  Lord.'" 
And  another  Prophet  pleads  with  God  in  a  dark 
and  dreary  time,  and  says,  "  O  Jehovah,  keep 
alive  thy  work  in  the  midst  of  the  years,  in  the 
midst  of  the  years  make  it  known:  in  wrath 
remember  mercy."'  But  he  passes  on  to  the 
glory  and  majesty  of  the  Lord  in  his  designs  for 
the  salvation  of  his  people,  and  ends  his  song 
in  triumphant  faith ;  "Although  the  figtree  shall 
not  blossom,  neither  shall  fruit  be  in  the  vine  ; 
the  labour  of  the  olive  shall  fail,  and  the  fields 
shall  yield  no  meat ;  the  flock  shall  be  cut  off 
from  the  fold,  and  there  shall  be  no  herd  in  the 
stalls ;  yet  I  w^ill  rejoice  in  Jehovah,  I  will  joy 
in  the  God  of  my  salvation."^ 

Doubtless  such  faith  required  continual  prompt- 
ing and  refreshing.  Doubtless  then,  as  in 
the  latter  days,  scoffers  would  arise,  saying, 
"  Where  is  the  promise  of  his  coming  ]  for  since 
the  fathers  fell  asleep,  all  things  are  as  they  were 

'  Lam.  iii.  26.  "•   Ilabak.  iii.  2.  '   lb.  17. 


RECONCILIATION    WITH    GOD.  39 

from  the  beginning  of  the  creation."     The  very 
continuance    of  nature   and   man,    was    to    the 
faithful  a  standing  proof  of  Redemption  ;    "  It  is 
of  the  Lord's  mercies  that  we  are  not  consumed, 
because  his  compassions  fail  not:   they  are  new 
every  morning."*     But   even   in  their  minds  it 
was  necessary  that  this  conviction  should  be  ever 
and   anon   refreshed   by  open   visions,  and   the 
sound  of  the  Divine  voice,  aiding  that  testimony 
which  had  gone  out  into  all  lands,  but  which 
mankind  seeing  would  not  perceive,  and  hearing 
would  not  hear.      For   this   purpose   the   Lord 
chose  a   city  wherein   to   place   his   name,    his 
covenant  appellation,  Jehovah  the  God  of  Israel  : 
there,  while  the  wasting  fire  of  his  anger  dwelt, 
and  the  light  of  his  presence  was  not  to  be  ap- 
proached, his  people  might   ever  seek  him   in 
ordinances  of  his  own  appointing ;   and  though 
trembling  at   his  majesty,   and   shrinking  from 
his  purity,  might  from  every  fresh  festival  and 
sacrifice  return  persuaded,  that  "  If  the  Lord  had 
been  pleased  to  kiU  them,  he  would  not  have 
accepted  these  off'erings  at  their  hands." 

And  we  have  obtained  like  precious  faith  with 
them :  in  degree  differing  widely,  but  the  same 
in  kind.  The  redemption  which  universal 
nature  and  the  Divine  presence  certified  to  them 
generally,  has  been  accompKshed  in  detail  to  us 
by  the  incarnation  of  Jesus  Christ.  Our  faith, 
*  Lam.  iii.  22. 


40  LECTURE    II. 

like  theirs,  rests  upon  incontestable  facts  :  but 
the  foundations  of  our  belief  are  laid  on  the 
building  which  they  helped  to  raise,  and  to  the 
completion  of  which  they  looked  onward  in  hope. 
The  massive  work  upon  which,  from  the  beginning 
of  the  world,  the  structure  has  rested,  still  stands 
firm  and  unshaken  beneath ;  but  the  head-stone 
has  now  been  laid  on  the  corner,  and  the  symmetry 
of  the  temjjle  is  rising  before  us,  fitly  framed 
together.  Who  will  now  be  persuaded  to  guide 
his  eye  downward  to  that  which  is  rough  and 
unsightly,  or  half  hidden  by  the  heaps  of  ages  1 
Yet  if  our  dependence  upon  the  everlasting 
security  of  our  building  is  to  be  an  enhghtened 
and  reasonable  trust,  and  not  a  mere  prejudice, 
we  must  "  go  about  Zion,  mark  well  her  bul- 
warks, and  trace  the  setting  up  of  her  towers," 
even  till  we  are  convinced  that  our  house  shall 
not  fall,  for  it  is  founded  on  a  rock :  that  "  this 
God  will  be  our  God  for  ever  and  ever  ;  he  will 
be  our  guide  unto  death.'" 

Nor  should  I  forget,  before  I  let  you  depart, 
that  the  leading  fact  of  our  redemption  is  this 
day  presented  to  our  meditations ;  ^  viz.  that 
resurrection  of  Christ,  without  which  our  faith 
and  preaching  are  in  vain,  and  we  are  yet  in  our 
sins.  This  day  most  of  us  have  joined  in  the 
great   sacrifice   of  praise    and   thanksgiving,  by 

^   Ps.  xlviii.  12—14. 

^  This  Lecture  was  delivered  on  Easter  day. 


RECONCILIATION    WITH    GOD,  41 

which  that  resurrection  has,  from  the  very  time 
of  its  taking  place,  been  typified  and  celebrated. 
We  have  seen  the  blood  shed  for  our  deliverance, 
and  have  spiritually  partaken  of  the  body  given 
and  glorified  for  us.     Never  was  chain  of  testi- 
mony so  firm  and  continuous  as  that  to  which 
we  have  this  day  added  one  more  link:    never 
was  fact  supported  by  evidence  so  incontestable 
as  that  whereof  we  this  day  are  witnesses.     The 
Lord  is  risen  indeed.     Life  and  immortality  are 
brought  to  light.     The  Lord  hath  remembered 
his  covenant ;   and  he  will  receive  us  graciously, 
and  love  us  freely.    If  the  Lord  had  been  pleased 
to  destroy  us,  he  w^ould  not  have  received  this 
offering  at  our  hands.     But  as  they  of  old  waited 
and  hoped,  so  must  we.     The  glories  of  God's 
Church  are  yet  to  come.     We  wait  for  the  adop- 
tion,  even   the   redemption   of  the   body.     We 
look  for  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  to  appear,  that  we 
may  awake  after  his  likeness. 

And  pray  ye  that  we  may  be  prepared  when 
He  shall  call ;  with  our  reason  satisfied  and  con- 
vinced by  the  evidences  of  our  faith ;  our  under- 
standings adequately  apprehending,  and  our 
judgments  rightly  dividing,  the  w  ord  of  truth  ; 
our  affections  set  upon  things  above ;  our  thoughts 
pure  and  holy ;  and  the  light  of  our  good  works 
so  shining,  that  men  glorify  God  on  our  behalf. 


LECTURE  III. 


THE    METHOD    OF    RECONCILIATION, 


Hebrews  xi.  3. 


By  faith  Abel  offered  unto  God  a  more  excellent  sacrifice 
thati  Cain,  by  which  he  obtained  witness  that  he  was 
righteous,  God  testifying  of  his  gifts  :  and  by  it  he 
being  dead  yet  speaketh. 

I  AM  contending  that  the  foundation  doctrines  of 
the  Gospel  of  Christ  were  revealed  to  the  Old 
Testament  Churches  with  clearness  sufficient  to 
render  their  faith  a  well-grounded  and  reasonable 
conviction. 

In  my  first  lecture,  I  endeavoured  to  shew  you 
that  the  great  preliminary  doctrine  of  man's  un- 
worthiness  to  approach  the  Divine  majesty,  was 
continually  set  forth  before  them  :  in  the  second, 
I  maintained  that  the  fact  of  a  reconciliation 
between  God  and  man  having  been  effected,  was 
also  clearly  announced. 

Now  if  this  had  been  all;  if  the  consuming- 
fire  of  the  Divine  purity  had  shewn  them  their 


THE    METHOD    OF    RECONCILIATION.  48 

own  uncleanness,  and  yet  the  Lord  had  invited 
them  to  seek  his  face,  and  had  poured  on  them 
his  mercies ;  the  faith  of  the  ancient  worshipper 
might  indeed  have  ruled  his  actions,  but  could 
not  have  satisfied  his  reason :  the  power  within 
him  might  have  governed  with  despotic  sway,  but 
could  not  have  brought  into  its  service,  persuaded 
and  willing,  those  faculties  whereby  God  has 
exalted  man,  and  enabled  him  to  reach  out  unto 
knowledge.  For  the  aspect  of  the  Divine  economy 
would  have  been'  anomalous  and  enigmatical.  On 
the  one  side,  they  saw  a  just  and  holy  God,  un- 
able to  tolerate  impurity  and  sin ;  on  the  other, 
sinning  and  sentenced  man, — but,  notwithstand- 
ing, the  sentence  not  performed,  the  purity 
bearing  and  dwelling  with  the  uncleanness,  the 
angry  Judge  inviting  the  sinner  to  come  and 
partake  of  the  blessings  which  he  had  forfeited. 
And  though  uninformed  humility,  and  unques- 
tioning self-devotion,  might  have  overlooked  these 
difficulties,  and  presumed  that  all  this  might  take 
place  by  some  way  possible  to  God,  but  inscru- 
table to  man ;  yet  I  see  not  how  such  presump- 
tion, however  it  may  actually  have  influenced 
many  good  men  of  old,  could  form  a  reasonable 
or  satisfied  faith,  worthy  to  be  held  up  as  a  pat- 
tern to  Christians.  And  yet  we  know,  by  the 
multiplied  assertions  of  the  chapter  from  whence 
our  text  is  taken,  that  such  faith  was  possessed 
by  the  Old  Testament  saints. 


44  LECTURE    III. 

The  question  then  this  day  before  us  is,  how 
God  was  pleased  to  reveal  to  his  ancient  people 
the  method  by  which  this  reconciliation  had  been 
effected  in  his  eternal  purposes  ?  The  solution  of 
this  question  will  be  found  in  a  consideration  of 
the  leading  ordinance  which  prevailed  through- 
out the  ancient  worship — viz.  Sacrifice.  And 
here  let  me  remind  you,  that  T  am  not  now  con- 
cerned with  its  prophetic  import,  properly  so 
called,  but  reserve  this  for  future  consideration; 
viewing  sacrifice  at  present  as  something  inserted 
between  the  terms  of  the  contradiction  which 
I  have  mentioned,  and  dwelling  upon  that  fact 
in  the  accomplishment  of  the  Divine  purposes,  to 
which  this  ordinance  bore  witness.  As  in  the 
manifestation  of  God's  presence  we  read,  Man 
is  guilty ;  and  in  the  very  subsistence  of  the 
material  world,  and  the  dwelling  of  God  among 
his  creatures,  we  read,  Man  is  pardoned ;  so 
in  the  ordinance  of  Sacrifice  we  shall  read,  Sin 
is  punished — justice  is  done. 

Let  us  recur  to  the  transaction  on  which  our 
text  is  a  comment.  We  have  seen  God's  taber- 
nacle set  up  over  against  Eden ;  we  now  see  with 
what  intent.  The  two  first  descendants  of  Adam 
and  Eve  approach,  at  the  end  of  the  days — that 
is,  most  probably,  on  some  seventh  day  of  rest  and 
worship — to  offer  gifts  unto  the  Lord.  Before  we 
enter  on  the  circumstances,  let  us  look  back  a 
while  and  sec  what  has  been  happening,  while 


THE    METHOD    OF    RECONCILIATION.  45 

these  sons  had  been  ripening  to  manhood.  We 
cannot  suppose  that  theirs  was  a  solitary  and 
unprecedented  instance  of  approach  to  God's 
presence,  or  of  the  presentation  of  offerings  ; 
they  must  have  learned  the  practice  from  their 
parents,  who,  doubtless,  at  the  ends  of  the  days, 
during  the  many  years  which  had  elapsed  since 
their  expulsion  from  Eden,  had  approached  and 
offered  by  Divine  appointment,  and  with  the 
Divine  approval.  But  what  had  they  offered? 
I  recur  to  the  circumstances  before  us;  and 
I  find  Cain  and  Abel  bringing  their  gifts  to  the 
tabernacle.  Abel  is  a  keeper  of  sheep ;  Cain  is 
a  tiller  of  the  ground.  Each  brings  of  the  abund- 
ance of  his  possessions :  Abel  the  firsthngs  of  his 
flock ;  Cain,  the  fi-uit  of  the  earth.  But  I  find 
Abel's  sacrifice  alone  accepted,  and  am  led  to 
enquire  into  the  reason  of  such  distinction.  The 
supposed  previous  character  of  the  two  brothers 
is  brought  forward  by  many  to  account  for  it ; 
and  doubtless  there  was  much  in  the  disposition 
of  the  hating  and  murderous  Cain,  which  would 
render  him  an  object  of  the  Divine  displeasure. 
He  inclined  unto  wickedness  in  his  heart,  and 
the  Lord  would  not  hear  him.  But  I  am 
tempted  to  search  further  into  the  circumstances 
recorded,  for  the  grounds  of  Cain's  rejection ; 
especially  when  I  reflect  that,  under  the  ancient 
dispensations,  formal  unfitness  is  most  frequently 
found  to  have  incurred  the  open  disapproval  of 


46  LECTURE    111. 

God.  And  if  I  am  not  mistaken,  I  find  it  illus- 
trated by  a  few  simple  considerations.  Cain  was 
the  first-born  ;  and  as  such,  inherited  the  priest- 
hood. This  law  of  the  Patriarchal  dispensation 
is  well  known.  As  such,  he  drew  near  to  offer 
sacrifice.  Now,  on  examining  those  parts  of  the 
Levitical  ordinances  which  relate  to  sacrifice,  I 
find  that  never  were  offerings  of  the  fruit  of  the 
ground  made,  unpreceded  by  an  offering  of  slain 
animals ;  that  day  by  day  the  first  duty  of  the 
temple  was  the  slaying  of  the  appointed  lamb ; 
that  on  the  sabbaths,  two  were  offered  previously 
to  any  other  sacrifice;  and  that  on  the  solemn 
feasts,  more  blood  was  ordained  to  flow,  before 
the  oil  and  the  flour  could  be  presented.  And 
I  know  that  for  all  this  there  were  deep  reasons, 
which  I  cannot  but  suspect  influenced  also  the 
arrangement  of  the  Patriarchal  w^orship. 

Cain,  as  the  priest  of  his  family,  had  been  in  the 
habit  of  bringing  and  slaying  the  burnt-offering  at 
the  tabernacle.  But  the  lamb  for  the  burnt-offering 
was  none  of  his  own  providing.  For  it,  he  was 
beholden  to  his  brother.  With  that  brother,  he 
had  enmity.  It  is  reasonable  to  suppose  this, 
from  the  severe  and  sudden  vengeance  which  he 
inflicted  on  him  aftei-wards,  on  a  cause  of  jealousy 
occurring.  Why  then  should  Abel's  flock  fur- 
nish the  greater  sacrifice,  that  w^hich  must  pre- 
cede liis  own,  and  prepare  the  way  for  its  accep- 
tance?    Why  might  not  the  fruits  of  his  own 


THE    METHOD    OF    RECONCILIATION.  47 

field  serve  the  purpose  ?  With  such  thoughts, 
at  the  end  of  the  days,  he  brings  before  the  Lord 
the  produce  of  the  ground.  Witliout  shedcUng 
of  blood,  he  approaches  God's  presence,  and 
stands  before  the   consuming  fire. 

Now  let  us  observe  the  conduct  of  Abel.  The 
priesthood  of  his  elder  brother  had  been  as  yet 
honoured  by  him,  and  he  had  furnished  him 
wherewith  to  offer  before  the  Lord  the  sacrifice 
which  he  required.  But  now  that  elder  brother 
despises  the  ordinance  of  Jehovah,  and  approaches 
him  with  unauthorized  offerings.  Shall  the  ser- 
vice of  God  be  neglected,  and  the  burnt-offering 
left  unperformed]  By  faith,  Abel  offers  unto 
God  the  more  excellent,  the  ampler  sacrifice, 
and  the  priesthood  of  Cain  is  set  aside.  We 
seem  to  see  a  hint  of  this  in  the  very  form  of  the 
narrative.  "  And  Abel,  he  also  (as  if  it  were  not 
a  matter  of  course)  brought  of  the  :^rstlings  of 
his  flock,  and  of  the  fat  thereof."  We  need  not 
then  enquire  further,  why  the  sacrifice  of  Abel 
was  accepted,  and  that  of  Cain  rejected.  Those 
who  thus  understand  the  circumstances,  find  a 
confirmation  of  their  view  in  the  words  addressed 
by  God  to  Cain ;  "  Why  art  thou  wroth,  and 
why  is  thy  countenance  fallen  ?  if  thou  doest 
well,  shalt  thou  not  have  the  excellency  ?  (^i.e. 
the  preeminence);  and  if  not,  is  not  a  sin-offering 
lying  at  the  door  ?  And  unto  thee  is  his  desire, 
and  thou  slialt  rule  over  him." 


-tS  LECTURE    III. 

But  wherein  did  Abel's  faith  consist,  when  he 
offered  unto  God  this  ampler  sacrifice  ?  Are  we 
to  suppose  it  to  have  been  the  mere  inflexibility  of 
a  blmd  obedience  ^  could  it  have  been  said  in  that 
case,  that  "  he  being  dead,  yet  speaketh"  to  us, 
or  "  is  yet  celebrated  ?"  Do  we  not  rather  see  in 
his  conduct,  evidence  of  a  strong  persuasion 
that  sacrifice  was  God's  appointed  witness  to  the 
satisfaction  of  the  Divine  justice,  the  type  of  that 
great  bloodshedding,  without  which  is  no  re- 
mission ?  And  does  not  the  author  of  the  Epistle 
to  the  Hebrews  further  sanction  this  conclusion, 
when  in  speaking  of  the  fully  manifested  bles- 
sings of  the  last  dispensation,  he  asserts  that  we 
have  come  to  Jesus  the  mediator  of  the  new 
covenant,  and  to  the  blood  of  sprinkling,  which 
speaketh  better  things  than  Abel  ]  Does  he  not 
imply  that  the  testimony  which  Abel  bore  to  the 
ancient  Church,  but  darkly  and  ill-understood,  is 
openly  and  clearly  borne  to  us  in  the  gospel  of 
Christ  1 

But  we  have  not  yet  exhausted  the  instruction 
to  be  derived  from  this,  the  first  recorded  sacri- 
fice. "  The  Lord  had  respect,"  literally,  "  turned, 
unto  Abel  and  his  offering."  This  has  been 
generally  interpreted  of  the  consumption  of  the 
sacrifice  by  fire  from  the  Divine  presence.  Theo- 
dotion  rendered  it,  "  The  Lord  consumed  by  fire 
the  offering  of  Abel."  And  certainly,  if  we  con- 
sider the  way  in  which  the  Lord's  approval  of 


THE    METHOD    OF    RECONCILIATION.  49 

sacrifice  was  afterwards  shewn,  this  interpretation 
seems  highly  probable.  On  the  completion  of 
the  Mosaic  tabernacle,  when  the  victims  had 
been  slain,  and  all  things  performed  in  order  as 
the  Lord  had  appointed,  we  read :  "  And  there 
came  a  fire  out  from  before  Jehovah,  and  con- 
sumed upon  the  altar  the  burnt-ofi'ering  and  the 
fat ;  which  when  all  the  people  saw,  they  shouted 
and  fell  upon  their  faces.'"  On  the  staying  of 
the  plague  which  was  sent  upon  Jerusalem  for 
David's  sin  in  numbering  the  people,  we  read, 
"  David  built  an  altar  to  the  Lord  in  the  thresh- 
ingfloor  of  Oman  the  Jebusite,  and  ofiered  burnt- 
offerings  and  peace-offerings,  and  called  upon 
the  Lord;  and  the  Lord  answered  him  from 
heaven  by  fire  upon  the  altar  of  burnt-offering."- 
On  the  dedication  of  Solomon's  temple  the  same 
token  of  the  Divine  acceptance  was  vouchsafed ; 
and  again  to  Elijah  on  Mount  Carmel.  And  in 
Psalm  XX.,  where  we  read,  "  The  Lord  remember 
all  thine  offerings,  and  accept  thy  burnt  sacrifice," 
we  find  in  our  margins,  '  or,  turn  to  ashes;'  and 
thus  some  of  the  versions  have  rendered  it.^ 

I  find  it  then  highly  probable  that  the  ac- 
ceptance of  Abel's  offering  was  testified  by  the 
descent  of  fire  from  the  Divine  presence  con- 
suming his  sacrifice ;   I  know  that  such  was  the 

^   Numb.  ix.  24.  2    ]  Chron.  xxi   26. 

^  Et  qu'il  reduise  en  cendre  ton  holocauste. —  Osteivuld. 
E  riduca  in  cenere  il  tiio  olocausto. — Diodati. 


50  LECTURE    111. 

sign  of  acceptance  received  on  many  occasions 
afterwards, — nay,  so  well  understood,  as  to  lead 
Elijah  certainly  to  expect  it  in  answer  to  his 
prayer.* 

I  see  then  two  distinct  things  to  be  noted  in 
the  ancient  burnt  sacrifices — both  representing 
great  spiritual  truths,  and  both,  I  believe,  un- 
derstood by  the  faithful  of  old :  the  first  of  these 
is  the  slaying  of  the  victim;  the  second,  the 
consumption  of  it  by  fire.  In  the  first  of  these, 
I  see  the  execution  of  the  sentence  of  temporal 
death  which  had  passed  upon  all  men,  for  that 
all  had  sinned;  in  the  second,  that  consumption 
by  the  fire  of  God's  eternal  wrath,  to  which  all 
sinners  were  justly  subject. 

I  now  turn  to  the  situation  of  the  faithful 
worshipper.  Humbled  on  account  of  sin,  corrupt 
by  nature,  he  approaches  the  Divine  purity,  the 
consuming  fire,  in  full  belief  of  a  way  of  access 
having  been  opened,  and  a  reconciliation  effected. 
But  when  drawing  near,  what  is  he  commanded 
to  do  1  He  brings  wdth  him  an  animal,  wherein 
is  the  breath  of  life.  I  need  not  pause  in  this 
place  to  prove  to  you  that  he  regarded  this 
animal  as  representing  himself] — that  there  was 
in  his  mind  a  substitution  of  the  creature  which 
he  led  in  his  hand  for  his  own  person ;  it  will 
be  only  necessary  to  remind  you  of  the  laying  of 
hands  on  the  victim  of  sin-offering,  and  indeed 

*   1   Kings  xviii.  24;. 


THE    METHOD    OF    RECONCILIATION.  51 

of  the  universal  tenor  of  the  Levitical  expiatory 
ordinances,  to  convince  every  reasonable  mind 
that  the  victim  was  regarded  as  rej)resenting  the 
worshipper,  and  that  which  was  done  unto  it  as 
done  unto  him.    With  this  belief  the  w^orshipper, 
or  the  priest  for  him,  slays  the  victim  on  the 
altar.     The  sentence  of  death  which  should  have 
been  executed  on  the  worsliipper,  descends  on 
his  substitute.     The  blood,  wherein  is  the  life, 
flows  down  God's  altar.     The  worshipper  sees  in 
this  the  fact,  that  the  Divine  justice  has  found 
one  whom  it  may   strike,   and  leave  him  free. 
But  is  it  possible  that  he  can  account  the  animal 
slain  on  the  altar  to  have  been  this  victim  ?    Can 
he  have  formed  so  depraved  an  estimate  of  God, 
as  to  think  that   he  can  be  satisfied  with  the 
bloodshedding  of  the  inferior  creatures  as  a  sub- 
stitution for  the  infliction  of  his  wrath  on  man  1 
Doubtless  there  was  a  tendency  this  way  among 
the  children  of  Israel,    and  we   therefore   find 
repeated  cautions  given  to  them,  that  these  sa- 
crifices were  not  in  themselves  well  pleasing  to 
the  Lord,     But  in  the  mind  of  the  faithful  and 
intelligent  worshipper,  no  such  thought  can  have 
had  place.     He  saw,  in  the  dying  agonies  of  the 
victim,  that  which  he  himself  had  deserved,  in- 
flicted on  another.   This  other,  as  there  appearing, 
could  not  be  taken  into  his  account,  as  in  any 
way    actually    aflecting    the    relation    between 
himself  and  God.     But  he  enjoys  the  breath  of 


52  LECTURE    III. 

life,  while  his  representative  is  slain  by  God's 
appointment.  So  that  this  part  of  the  sacrifice 
was  to  him  a  solemn  declaration  of  the  fact,  that 
he  was  upheld  in  life  owing  to  God's  justice 
having  found  a  substitute,  other  and  better  than 
that  before  him,  and  having,  in  the  eternity  of 
the  Divine  purposes,  inflicted  actual  and  temporal 
death  upon  that  substitute. 

But  this  is  not  all.  The  victim  representing 
himself,  and  on  which  his  sins  had  been  laid,  has 
now  undergone  the  first  and  direct  penalty  of 
sin.  It  now  typifies  himself,  returned  unto  dust, 
and  so  far  having  accomplished  the  terms  of  the 
sentence.  What  more  can  remain "?  If,  as  some 
have  supposed,  the  Levitical,  and  before  it  the 
Patriarchal  economy,  involved  no  revelation  of 
a  future  state,  here  the  instruction  given  would 
have  ended :  the  covenant  entered  into  by 
sacrifice  would  have  pledged  the  parties  con- 
cerned in  it  to  nothing  further.  But  I  find  that 
the  slaying  of  the  victim  is  not  enough  to  impress 
on  the  worshipper's  mind  a  sense  of  his  accept- 
ance. I  find  that  the  great  and  crowning  token 
of  God's  reconciliation  to  his  people,  is  yet  to 
come.  I  see  the  congregation  of  Israel  waiting, 
and  intently  gazing  on  the  slaughtered  animals 
now  disposed  in  death  on  God's  altar.  Suddenly 
the  fire  of  wrath  comes  forth  from  the  holy  place. 
The  victims  are  consumed;  the  people  shout, 
and  fall  on  their  faces.     What  did  they  see  in 


THE    METHOD    OF    RECONCILIATION.  53 

this  Divine  act  which  thus  gave  them  occasion  for 
joy  and  adoration  ?  What,  but  that  the  eternal 
punishment  of  sin  after  death  had  also  descended 
on  the  substitute,  and  was  removed  away  from 
them?  But  the  consumption  of  the  victims 
themselves  could  not  be  this  vengeance.  The 
mind  of  the  worshipper  was  again  du'ected  to  an 
infliction,  in  the  purposes  of  God,  of  the  extreme 
fury  of  the  Divine  wrath  upon  another  and 
greater  substitute.  All  they  like  sheep  had  gone 
astray ;  they  had  turned  every  one  to  his  own 
way  :  and  the  Lord  had  caused  to  meet  upon  Him 
the  iniquity  of  them  all. 

The  faith  then  which  distinguished  the  ac- 
cepted worshipper  was  founded  on  this  satisfaction 
of  the  Divine  justice,  without  which  God  could 
not  be  reconciled  to  man.  They  looked  forward 
to  the  fulness  of  time,  when  all  this  should  be 
manifested  by  actual  occurrences.  That  this 
time  was  not  yet  come,  all  their  ceremonial  ob- 
servances testified.  But  that  the  reconciliation 
had  taken  place  in  the  Divine  mind;  that 
in  God's  purposes,  the  blood  of  the  Lamb  slain 
fi'om  before  the  foundation  of  the  world  was  a 
fountain  opened  for  sin  and  uncleanness,  those 
very  ordinances  also  bore  witness ;  giving  them 
typical  access  to  God,  and  imparting  typical 
purification. 

Thus  I  see  how  the  saints  of  old  might  have 
built  their  obedience  on  a  reasonable  and  intel- 


54  LECTURE    III. 

ligent  faith  :  not  perplexed  by  the  contradiction 
implied  in  God  being  just,  and  yet  accounting 
the  sinner  righteous ;  but  able  to  see  sufficient  of 
the  way  of  redemption,  to  know  that  it  involved 
no  compromise  of  the  Divine  purity,  but  ensured 
the  fulfilment  of  the  sentence  of  God's  wrath 
upon  sin.  I  see  also  that  they  were  enabled  to 
look  so  far  into  the  things  of  God,  as  to  know 
that  this  had  been  brought  about  by  the  substi- 
tution of  one  for  themselves,  whose  blood  should 
cleanse  from  all  sin,  and  who  should  for  them 
bear  the  infliction  of  the  Divine  wrath. 

Henceforth,  then,  I  contemplate  their  faith  as 
directed  to  this  Substitute,  as  regards  both  his 
essential  eternal  character,  and  his  intended 
manifestation  among  men.  What  more  was 
revealed  to  them  respecting  him,  will  form  the 
subject  of  our  future  enquiries. 

Let  us  here  pause  awhile,  and  review  the  steps 
by  which  we  have  advanced,  and  gather  up  the 
instruction  which  lies  by  the  way. 

Faith,  the  great  actuating  persuasion  of  the 
Christian  life,  is  compounded  and  knit  together 
of  a  variety  of  states  of  the  mind  and  the  aflec- 
tions.  If  we  trace  it  into  its  inmost  recesses,  we 
shall  find  the  first  spring  of  faith  to  be  a  sense  of 
weakness  and  need — a  self-distrust — a  giving  way 
within,  from  consciousness  that  we  are  not  able 
to  fulfil  our  parts  in  creation,  or  to  advance  to 
our  greatest  happiness.     Our  idea  of  subjection 


THE    METHOD    OF    RECONCILIATION.  55 

and  accoimtableness  to  an  Almighty  Being,  how- 
ever originating,  is  too  firmly  fixed  ever  to  be 
entirely  dislodged  from  our  minds.  With  this 
Being  we  contrast  ourselves:  impure  in  thought, 
irresolute  in  purpose,  limited  in  power,  we  shrink 
from  the  prospect  of  our  meeting  with  Him,  which 
meeting,  however,  we  feel  to  be  certain.  Such 
misgiving  may  influence  us  in  various  ways,  for 
evil  or  for  good ;  with  one  only  of  which  I  am 
now  concerned.  Amidst  it,  it  may  be,  we  fasten 
our  attention  on  the  record  which  God  has  given. 
There  we  find  an  announcement  that  God  is  re- 
conciled to  man ;  we  find  an  invitation  given  to 
trust  in  him,  to  derive  strength  from  him,  to  look 
for  eternal  life  at  his  hands.  But  not  thus  at 
once  is  the  hope  which  had  died  within  us 
brought  to  renewed  life.  Our  highest  affections 
must  be  wrought  by  the  highest  exercise  of  our 
inner  powers.  We  cannot  command  hope  and 
love  to  spring  forth,  unless  they  be  sown  in  the 
deep  soil  of  an  honest  and  well-convinced  reason  : 
nor  is  it  the  rank  and  sudden  upspringing  of  the 
passions  which  can  bring  forth  good  fruit,  but  the 
steady  and  well-regulated  growth  of  the  affections. 
At  this  period  then  of  the  workings  of  our 
minds,  the  reason  demands  to  be  satisfied,  so  that 
our  way  may  be  sure  before  us.  Nor  has  our 
heavenly  Father  left  the  highest  power  which  He 
has  implanted  in  us,  Avithout  its  legitimate  exercise 
in  the  highest  of  all  our  pursuits.     By  a  scries  of 


56  LECTURE    III. 

facts,  recorded  on  unquestionable  testimony,  He 
has  shewn  forth  the  reahty,  and,  as  far  as  our 
understandings  can  apprehend  it,  the  method  of 
this  reconcihation.  And  let  not  this  last  quali- 
fication seem  to  involve  any  objection  to  the 
reasonableness  of  our  religion.  There  is  wide 
difference  between  contradictions  which  outrage 
the  reason,  and  mysteries  which  baffle  the  under- 
standing. The  former  of  these  we  are  never 
called  upon  to  receive,  nor  is  it  in  our  nature  to 
do  so :  the  latter  we  cannot  but  believe,  and  daily 
witness  in  and  around  us ;  so  that  the  reason  may 
be  satisfied,  where  the  understanding  is  incapable 
of  apprehending.  If  we  have  reason  to  believe — 
in  which  expression  language  itself  guides  us  to 
truth — that  the  procession  of  facts  whereby  re- 
demption has  been  testified,  was  ordained  for  this 
purpose,  and  has  been  revealed  to  us  by  the 
Almighty  and  All-knowing  Being ;  then,  though 
that  revelation  contain  mysteries  which  cannot  be 
apprehended  by  us,  we  may  yet,  on  the  testimony 
of  our  reason,  satisfied  as  it  is  on  its  greatest 
requirement,  receive  and  make  our  own  and  the 
ground  of  our  trust,  matters  into  which  our  con- 
ceptions cannot  as  yet  penetrate.  For  the  afiec- 
tions,  which  it  is  the  great  object  of  rehgion 
to  awaken  and  regulate,  are  indeed  tended  and 
ministered  to  by  the  understanding,  but  are 
themselves  the  servants  of  that  lofty  and  admi- 
rable power,  the  reason,  which  God  has  diffused 


THE    METHOD    OF    RECONCILIATION.  57 

throughout  our  race,  responding  to  the  motions 
of  eternal  Truth,  strongest  often  in  the  simplest, 
the  overruler  of  our  responsibiKties,  and  the  key 
to  our  persuasions. 

Such  then  are  the  foundations  of  reasonable 
faith ;  a  sense  of  weakness  and  danger,  reassured 
by  the  conviction  that  He  who  alone  is  able  has 
devised  help  and  salvation  for  us,  and  has  invited 
us  to  partake  of  these  blessings.  The  indefinite 
sense  of  want  now  becomes  the  reaching  out  of 
prayer ;  the  tremblings  of  fear  are  turned  to  the 
thrillings  of  hope ;  the  indolence  of  powerless- 
ness  awakens  to  the  struggle  of  humility  in 
rehance  on  Divine  aid. 

Here  I  would  remind  you,  that  in  every  com- 
ponent of  faith  just  enumerated,  the  servants  of 
God  from  the  first  have  shared  with  ourselves. 
Their  sense  of  weakness  and  need  has  been  the 
same,  for  they  have  been  subject  to  the  same 
infirmities,  and  the  same  fear  of  death;  the  ofiers 
of  reconciliation  and  pardon  which  are  made  to 
us,  were  made  to  them  ;  by  their  own  continu- 
ance in  being,  by  the  dwelling  of  Jehovah 
amongst  them,  by  open  vision,  and  by  hearing 
from  their  fathers,  they  received  pledges  for  the 
genuineness  and  reality  of  these  offers  ;  and  by 
their  sacrifices  continually  performed,  they  might 
see  that  the  reconciliation  was  one  not  compro- 
mising the  eternal  justice,  but  fulfilling  it  to  the 
utmost. 


58  LECTURE    III. 

The  great  difference  between  them  and  our- 
selves lies  in  this:  that  whereas  they  looked 
onward  for  the  crowning  pledge  of  God's  recon- 
ciliation to  man,  in  a  promised  manifestation  of 
the  Redeemer,  we  have  received  that  pledge,  and 
have  beheld  him  by  the  clearest  historical  testi- 
mony, incarnate,  suffering,  risen,  and  ascended 
into  heaven,  for  us.  That  which  was  to  them 
only  a  subjective  ground  of  trust  and  hope,  based 
on  the  assurance  that  He  was  faithful  who  had 
promised,  has  become  part  of  the  objective  and 
undeniable  evidence  of  our  religion.  And  in 
proportion  to  this  change,  the  eyes  of  our  under- 
standings have  been  enlightened,  and  the  range 
of  our  conceptions  enlarged.  Many  kings  and 
prophets  have  desired  to  see  things  which  we 
see,  and  have  not  seen  them. 

If  then,  even  of  old,  open  visions,  and  suspen- 
sions of  the  order  of  nature,  were  not  the  grounds, 
but  only  the  refreshments  of  faith, — not  necessary 
for  its  completeness,  but  only  vouchsafed  to  aid 
its  struggle  with  the  flesh ;  how  little  reason 
have  we  to  regret  their  absence  from  our  times, 
and  how  much  to  fix  our  faith  firmly  on  its 
substantial  and  immoveable  foundations,  our  own 
insufficiency  and  unworthiness,  God's  willingness 
to  pardon  and  save  us,  and  the  wonderful  method 
whereby  that  reconciliation  has  been  testified, 
even  the  life,  death,  and  victory  of  our  spiritual 
representative,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 


THE    METHOD    OF    RECONCILIATION.  59 

I  dismiss  you  then  with  an  exhortation  of 
Scripture,  which  might  in  all  ages  have  been 
spoken  to  the  Church,  but  falls  with  a  voice  of 
tenfold  power  on  us  of  the  latter  days  : — "  I  be- 
seech you  therefore,  brethren,  by  the  mercies 
of  God,  that  ye  present  your  bodies  a  living 
sacrifice,  holy,  acceptable  unto  God,  which  is 
your  reasonable  service." 


LECTURE   IV. 

THE    STRICKEN    SUBSTITUTE. 


Isaiah  liii.  6. 


The  Lord  hath  laid  on  Him  the  iniquity  of  us  all,  [or, 
hath  made  the  iniquities  of  us  all  to  meet  on  him}^ 

I  HAVE  endeavoured  to  shew,  that  as  the  faith 
of  the  Christian  determines  in  certain  great 
truths,  which  we  call  the  doctrines  of  Christi- 
anity,— and  those  truths  are  witnessed  by  evi- 
dence capable  of  satisfying  a  reasonable  mind  ; 
so  hkewise  the  servants  of  God,  in  ancient  days, 
attained  by  faith  to  the  same  truths,  also  wit- 
nessed by  adequate  evidences.  I  have  shewn 
that  the  necessity  of  reconciliation  with  God, 
the  fact  of  that  reconciliation  having  taken  place, 
and  having  been  wrought  by  the  infliction  of  the 
Divine  wrath  on  a  substitute,  were  revealed  to 
the  old  Testament  Churches. 

It  remains  that  we  now  enquire  how  much 
they  knew  of  the  nature  of  that  substitute.     And 

^  Marginal  rendering,  English  version. 


THE    STRICKEN    SUBSTITUTE.  61 

this  enquiry  will  be  directed  not  so  much  to  the 
sacred  text  itself  as  we  understand  it,  as  to  the 
explanations  of  that  text  given  by  the  Jews 
themselves,  and  the  acknowledged  expectations 
to  which  reference  is  made  in  the  New  Tes- 
tament. 

I  need  not  in  this  place  remind  you,  that  the 
attention  of  the  Jewish  people  has  been  directed 
from  the  earliest  times  to  a  person  promised  in 
Scripture,  and  by  them  denominated"  the  Messiah," 
i.  e.  the  Christ,  the  anointed  one.  I  only  mention 
this,  that  we  may  at  once  prove  one  thing  which 
our  argument  demands,  viz.  that  this  Messiah 
was,  in  the  idea  of  the  Jews,  the  substitute  of 
whom  we  have  been  speaking.  We  are  accus- 
tomed to  suppose  that  people  possessed  with  the 
notion,  that  their  expected  deliverer  shall  be 
a  temporal  prince ;  and  there  is  no  doubt  that 
they  have  usually  been  prone,  and  are  especially 
now  prone  in  their  time  of  scattering  and  de- 
sertion, to  have  regard  principally  to  this  part  of 
the  Messiah's  character.  The  testimony  to  the 
identity  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth  with  the  suffering 
and  stricken  substitute  is  so  clear,  that  we  now 
find  them  setting  aside  the  evidence  to  that  part 
of  his  character,  and  adoptmg  only  the  pro- 
phecies relating  to  his  glories  and  dominion,  the 
sensible  proof  of  which  is  not  yet  manifested. 
But  it  was  not  always  thus.  The  crown  of  glory 
with  which  prophecy  had   invested   the  future 


62  LECTURE    IV. 

deliverer  was  not  so  bright  but  that  the  piercmg 
thorns  might  be  discerned  in  it ;  nor  was  the  cup 
of  salvation,  in  the  view  of  the  ancient  Church, 
to  be  unaccompanied  by  the  dregs  of  bitterness. 
We  are  in  possession  of  Jewish  commentaries 
and  paraphrases  of  the  Scriptures,  which,  though 
they  very  imperfectly  represent  the  purity  of  the 
ancient  faith,  yet  in  some  parts  bear  remarkable 
testimony  to  its  nature.  And  from  these,  in 
connexion  with  the  sacred  text  itself,  we  shall 
see  strong  witness  borne  to  the  identity  of  the 
Messiah  Avith  the  stricken  and  dying  substitute. 

The  passage  from  which  my  text  is  taken, 
contains  the  most  direct  assertion  in  Scripture  of 
the  humiliation  and  sufferings  of  the  Christ. 
We  scruple  not  to  apply  it  to  him,  having,  besides 
its  own  plain  allusions,  the  authority  of  the  New 
Testament  for  our  warrant.  The  passage  begins 
with  the  thirteenth  verse  of  the  preceding  chapter: 
"  Behold  my  servant  shall  deal  prudently,  he  shall 
be  exalted  and  extolled,  and  be  very  high;"  and 
the  sense  proceeds,  without  any  change  of  sub- 
ject, to  the  end  of  the  liiird  chapter.  I  wish  then 
to  ascertain  the  opinions  of  the  Jews  themselves 
respecting  this  description  and  its  subject. 

If  I  turn  to  the  headings  of  the  chapters  in 
their  modern  Hebrew  bibles,  I  find  that  in  this 
chapter  (the  liiird),  "  the  innocent  servants  of 
God  are  introduced,  whom  men  regard  as  sinners, 
aiflict  with  suffering,  and  persecute  even  to  death ; 


THE    STRICKEN    SUBSTITUTE.  63 

and  first  their  humble,  then  their  exalted  state  is 
described."  And  this  I  believe  is  a  fair  state- 
ment of  their  present  interpretation.  But  this 
general  application  to  the  persecuted  servants  of 
God  has  not  been  by  any  means  acquiesced  in 
among  them.  In  the  works  of  the  modern 
Rabbis,  various  persons  are  proposed  as  here 
intended :  one  contends  for  Jeremiah ;  another 
for  king  Josiah ;  another  for  the  people  of  Israel. 
Besides  these,  which  are  the  principal,  many 
others  are  mentioned,  Ezra,  Zerubbabel,  Abraham, 
and  Moses.  Others,  again,  acknowledge  the 
opening  verses  to  relate  to  the  Messiah,  and 
afterwards  change  the  person. 

From  these  conflicting  interpreters  let  us 
turn  now  to  the  more  ancient  commentaries, 
some  most  probably  compiled  about  or  before 
the  time  of  our  Saviour.  Among  them  also  there 
seems  to  be  no  hesitation  in  applying  the  opening 
verses  of  the  passage  to  the  Messiah.  And  I 
find  the  same  unanimity  in  the  application  of 
the  verses  relating  to  sufi'ering  and  expiation 
in  chapter  liiird.  I  take  the  fourth  verse,  in 
which  we  read,  "  Surely  he  hath  home  our 
grief,  and  carried  our  soiroivs ;  yet  ive  did 
esteem  him  stricken,  smitten  of  God,  and  afflicted ^ 
In  the  Jewish  comments  we  find  as  follows: 
"  The  blessed  God  brought  forward  the  soul  of 
the  Messiah,  and  said  to  him.  Art  thou  willing 
to  heal  and  redeem  my  sons  after  six  thousand 


64  LECTURE    IV. 

years'?  He  answered,  I  am.  God  replied, 
Wilt  thou  sustain  chastisements  to  wipe  away 
their  sins,  as  it  is  written.  He  hath  borne  our 
diseases?  He  answered,  I  will  sustain  them 
with  joy."" 

In  this  tradition  we  have  a  distinct  recog- 
nition of  the  words  of  the  verse  before  us  being 
applied  to  the  sufferings  of  the  Messiah. 

Again,  the  Rabbi  Alsheck  explains  the  words 
thus;  "Because  the  hiding  of  face,  as  we  learn 
from  the  preceding  verse,  is  not  on  account  of 
himself,  but  on  account  of  the  people  :  therefore 
we  understand  here  that  he  himself  literally 
bears  our  diseases,  as  if  it  had  been  said,  He  of 
his  own  accord  is  pleased  to  bear  them,  although 
we  esteem  him  stricken  by  God,  and  that  ac- 
cording to  justice  and  on  account  of  his  own  sins, 
not  from  love."^  And  this  same  Rabbi  says,  on 
the  opening  of  the  passage,  "  the  Rabbis  of 
blessed  memory  with  one  voice,  according  to 
received  tradition,  assert  that  here  the  Messiah 
is  spoken  of."* 

We  have  yet  another  testimony  to  the  appli- 
cation of  this  passage  to  the  Messiah.  In  the 
commentary  of  the  ancient  Rabbis,  on  those 
words  in  Genesis  xxivth,  "  Let  thy  seed  possess 

2  Peshikta  Rabbati.     Vid.  Pol.  Synopsis,  m  he. 
^  Cit.  Pol.  Synops.   ut  supra.    Vid.  Schoettgenium.   Hon 
Hebr.  et  Talmud,  in  Nov.  Test.,  Vol.  ii.  p.  183. 
*  Pol.  Synops.  in  ch.  lii.  10. 


THE    STRICKEN    SUBSTITUTE.  65 

the  gate  of  those  that  hate  them,"  we  find,  "  This 
is  Messiah  the  king,  who  shall  be  in  the  genera- 
tion of  the  wicked,  and  shall  reject  them,  and 
choose  the  blessed  God  and  his  holy  name,  to 
serve  him  with  his  whole  heart.  And  he  shall 
set  himself  to  seek  mercy  for  Israel,  to  fast  and 
to  humble  himself  for  them,  as  it  is  said,  '  He 
was  wounded  for  our  transgressions.'  And  when 
Israel  sinneth  he  seeketh  mercy  for  them,  as 
it  is  said  again,  '  By  his  stripes  we  are  healed.' "' 

The  inference  then  from  these  quotations,  which 
are  taken  from  books  acknowledged  and  es- 
teemed sacred  by  the  Jews,  is,  that  as  far  as  we 
know  it,  the  opinion  of  their  ancient  masters 
referred  these  sufferings  to  the  King  Messiah. 
Now,  this  one  point  being  established,  much 
more  that  is  to  our  present  purpose  follows 
with  it. 

In  this  passage  sacrificial  terms  are  used:  the 
very  animal  day  by  day  offered  in  the  temple,  is 
brought  forward  as  a  type  of  the  suffering  person; 
and  allusion  is  made  to  the  laying  of  sin  on  the 
head  of  the  victim,  where  it  is  said,  "  The  Lord 
hath  caused  to  meet  on  him  the  iniquities  of 
us  all." 

And  I  further  request  your  attention  to  the 

sort  of  evidence   which  we  have  derived  from 

these  Rabbinical  quotations.      We  find  modern 

interpretations    conflicting    and  confused.      We 

^  Bereshith  Rabba,  in  loc. 

F 


66  LECTURE    IV. 

have  recourse  to  ancient  commentaries,  and  we 
find  unanimity  and  clearness ;  and  one  remark- 
able testimony  which  I  have  cited  directs  us  still 
further  back,  and  assures  us  that  all  the  Rabbis 
of  blessed  memory,  as  with  one  mouth,  interpret 
these  things  of  King  Messiah. 

I  am  justified,  then,  in  assuming  that  there  was 
in  the  ancient  Jewish  Church,  a  conviction  that 
the  suffering  and  stricken  substitute  was  identical 
with  the  expected  Messiah.  How  far  this  con- 
viction was  spread,  or  how  clearly  followed  up,  is 
not  the  purpose  of  my  present  enquiry.  I  find  it 
existing;  and  the  existence  of  it  furnishes  me 
with  matter  for  fresh  consideration. 

I  will  use  the  passage  on  which  I  have  been 
speaking,  as  a  key  to  open  the  anciently  received 
meaning  of  other  passages,  which  we  imderstand 
as  relating  to  the  suff'erings  of  Christ.  To  name 
them  only  will  be  sufficient  in  this  place.  The 
twenty-second,  fortieth,  and  sixty-ninth  Psalms 
are  among  the  best  known.  The  same  discre- 
pancies prevail  in  the  interpretations  given  of 
these  Psalms  by  the  modern  Jews,  But  I  ask 
whether  one  of  the  faithful,  who  could  by  an 
understood  tradition  refer  the  words  of  Isaiah  to 
a  sufiering  Messiah,  would  not  also  apply  to  him 
the  expressions  in  these  Psalms  ]  Can  he  have 
acknowledged  the  application  in  one  case,  and 
missed  it  in  the  other  ? 

But   another  circumstance  remains  yet  to  be 


THE    STRICKEN    SUBSTITUTE.  67 

considered.  The  New  Testament  quotations  of 
these  and  other  passages  are  well  worthy  of  our 
notice.  The  Gospel  of  St.  Matthew  was  written 
for  the  use  of  Jews,  and  most  probably  in  their 
language.'  I  find  in  that  Gospel  direct  citations 
of  these  parts  of  Scripture,  without  explanation 
or  apology,  as  relating  to  Jesus  Christ.  If  I  en- 
quire why  these  passages  are  quoted,  T  see  that 
the  object  in  doing  so  was  to  identify  Jesus  of 
Nazareth  with  the  Messiah  of  Jewish  expec- 
tation. For  if  they  had  not  understood  them 
of  the  Messiah,  to  what  purpose  could  they  have 
been  quoted  as  applying  to  Jesus  ? 

Again,  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews  is  written,  as 
its  superscription  imports,  for  the  conversion  of 
Jews.  It  is  the  work  of  one  well  acquainted  with 
Jewish  learning  and  interpretations.  Every  thing 
conspires  to  prove  it  to  have  been  written  by 
him  who  was  the  pupil  of  Gamaliel,  and  a  distin- 
guished disciple  in  the  Rabbinical  school.'  I  find 
in  that  Epistle  many  citations  similarly  brought 
forward  from  these  same  and  like  passages ;    and 

'  See,  for  a  discussion  of  the  question,  whether  St.  Mat- 
thew's Gospel  was  written  in  Hebrew,  Greek,  or  both, 
Horner's  Introduction,  Vol.  iv.  p.  262 — 265.  The  prepon- 
derance of  ancient  testimony  is  in  favour  of  the  Hebrew 
original. 

"  Suppose  a  person  to  have  read  half  the  Epistle  to  the 
Hebrews,  and  then  to  have  placed  before  him  for  the  first  time 
the  verses  2  Cor.  iii.  7 — 18  :  would  he  not  at  once  pro- 
nounce them  to  be  [)art  of  the  Epistle  which  he  had  begun  ? 

f2 


68  LECTURE    IV. 

I  ask  what  could  have  been  the  purpose  of  such 
citation,  unless  the  persons  adclressed  were  con- 
scious of  an  application  to  the  Messiah  1  The 
argument  in  the  Gospel  and  the  Epistle,  as  ad- 
dressed to  Jew^s,  presents  itself  in  syllogism  thus  : 
He  that  fulfils  these  prophecies  is  the  Messiah; 
Jesus  of  Nazareth  fulfilled  these  prophecies;  there- 
fore Jesus  of  Nazareth  is  the  Messiah.  But  un- 
less the  major  proposition  were  already  acknow- 
ledged, what  force  would  there  have  been  in  the 
argument,  unaccompanied  as  it  is  by  any  attempt 
to  establish  that  proposition?  Therefore,  while 
I  distinctly  repudiate  the  notion  that  these  New 
Testament  citations  were  made  solely  as  repre- 
senting the  Jewish  acceptation  of  the  passages, 
I  contend  that  at  the  same  time  they  do  represent 
the  Jewish  acceptation,  and  may  be  taken  as 
involving  it. 

But  I  see  in  the  New  Testament  a  remarkable 
person,  who  appeared  as  the  forerunner  of  our 
Lord,  to  prepare  the  people  for  his  ministry,  and 
the  work  which  he  had  come  to  perform.  Surely, 
in  his  announcement  of  Christ  to  the  Jewish 
people  and  to  his  followers,  I  shall  find  him 
speaking  in  terms  well  understood,  and  implying, 
"  This  is  that  Messiah  whom  you  have  expected." 
Accordingly  he  opens  his  mission,  "  Repent :  for 
the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  at  hand ;"  that  king- 
dom of  which  their  prophets  had  spoken,  and 
which   was   well   understood   as  being  about  to 


THE    STRICKEN    SUBSTITUTE.  69 

appear  in  the  latter  days.  But  as  John  is  bap- 
tizing, he  sees  Jesus  coming  to  him :  he  wishes  to 
testify  to  the  people  that  this  is  the  King  Mes- 
siah ;  and  he  says,  "  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God, 
which  taketh  away  the  sins  of  the  world;"  thus 
identifying  the  Messiah  with  the  substitute  un- 
derstood in  sacrifice,  calling  him  by  the  very  name 
of  the  daily  offering,  and  the  victim  of  the  pass- 
over.  This  testimony,  in  my  mind,  is  conclusive 
that  the  Jewish  people  regarded  their  promised 
Messiah  as  the  substitute,  of  whose  suffering  for 
sin  their  sacrifices  reminded  them. 

I  infer  then,  that  the  faithful  Jew  saw  in  sacri- 
fice, a  representation  of  the  Divine  \vrath  inflicted 
on  his  substitute  the  Messiah,  whose  manifes- 
tation in  the  flesh  was  the  subject  of  promise  and 
prophecy.  But  when  did  this  belief  commence  ? 
I  find  sacrifice  of  slain  animals  practised  imme- 
diately on  the  introduction  of  sin  into  the  world. 
I  find  it  continued  without  interruption  through 
the  general  apostasy ;  nay,  so  prevalent  in  one 
form  or  other,  that  it  remained  in  the  idolatrous 
observances  of  every  heathen  nation.  I  see  the 
rites  and  ceremonies  of  it  having  assumed  a  defi- 
nite and  acknowiedged  shape  among  the  children 
of  Israel,  before  the  law  was  given  from  Mount 
Sinai.  I  find  that  law  multiplying  sacrifices,  but 
not  altering  the  nature  of  the  ordinance. 

It  is  not  then  likely  that  the  giving  of  the  law 
introduced  this  idea  for  the  first  time :    nay,  we 


70  LECTURE    IV. 

have  reason  to  believe  that  the  Patriarchal  dis- 
pensation contained  more  direct  testimony  to  the 
person  and  work  of  the  Redeemer,  than  the  Levi- 
tical.  It  must  have  descended  by  a  tradition 
unbroken  as  the  ordinance  itself.  It  must  have 
been  strengthened  by  each  renewal  of  the  cove- 
nant, and  refreshed  by  each  increasing  dawn 
of  promise. 

Now,  in  enquiring  farther  into  the  faith  of  the 
ancient  Churches  respecting  the  Messiah,  I  need 
not  stay  to  prove  to  you  that  they  expected  his 
manifestation  in  the  flesh  of  man,  and  as  man. 
We  have  all  marked  with  wonder  the  strong  ex- 
pressions of  St.  Paul,  where  he  asserts  positively, 
that  the  seed  so  often  promised  applied  not  to 
many,  but  to  one,  and  that  seed  was  Christ ;  we 
have  seen  the  hopes  of  the  Jewish  mothers,  the  pro- 
phetic fears  of  the  reluctant  seer  of  Midian,  the 
profession  of  faith  which  the  suffering  patriarch 
wishes  engraved  with  an  iron  pen  in  the  rock  for 
ever, — all  pointing  to  the  same  great  expected 
event,  the  incarnation  of  the  Messiah.  And  this 
incarnation,  with  the  series  of  things  which  he 
should  accomplish  in  it,  was  looked  upon  as  the 
great  sealing  testimony  of  God's  love  to  man,  the 
remembering  of  the  covenant,  the  real  and  actual 
exhibition  upon  earth  of  the  fulfilment  of  the 
Divine  purposes  in  his  Anointed.  These  pur- 
poses involved  the  perfect  and  unsinning  obedi- 
ence of  the  substitute,  as  set  forth  to  them  by  the 


THE    STRICKEN    SUBSTITUTE.  71 

required  spotlessness  and  integrity  of  their  offer- 
ings ;  therefore  it  was  written,  "  Sacrifice  and 
offering  thou  wouldest  not:  then  said  I,  Lo  I 
come,  to  do  thy  will,  O  God."  They  involved  the 
striking  down  of  the  substitute  by  the  wrath  of 
Jehovah  ;  therefore  they  read,  "  Messiah  shall  be 
cut  off,  but  not  for  himself;"  and  therefore  our 
Lord  himself  reproaches  his  disciples,  "  O  fools, 
and  slow  of  heart  to  believe  all  that  the  prophets 
have  spoken;  ought  not  Christ  to  suffer  these 
things,  and  to  enter  into  his  glory  ?" 

These  things  the  faithful  expected  to  see ;  but 
they  looked  for  them  as  the  final  proof  of  spiritual 
truths  already  made  known  to  them.  Did  they 
see  in  the  appearances  of  the  Divine  presence 
their  own  unworthiness  and  corruption ;  and  by 
the  very  same  appearances,  a  sign  that  God  was 
reconciled  to  men,  and  could  dwell  among  them ; 
and  by  sacrifice,  a  type  of  the  method  by  which 
God  could  be  just  and  yet  a  justifier ;  and  did 
they  identify  the  slain  victim  with  Him  who  was 
hereafter  to  appear,  without  any  heartfelt  grati- 
tude founded  on  spiritual  mercies  really  granted, 
and  only  in  dim  expectance  of  something  future  ? 
Did  not  the  love  of  Christ  constrain  them,  be- 
cause they  judged  that,  "  if  one  died  for  aU,  then 
were  all  dead;  and  that  he  died  for  all,  that  they 
which  live  should  not  live  unto  themselves,  but 
unto  Him  ?"  Did  not  they  love  Him,  feeling  that 
He  first  had  loved  them  ? 


72  LECTURE    IV. 

But  one  important  article  of  their  belief  re- 
specting this  substitute  remains  yet  to  be  noticed. 
By  faith  they  saw  him  suffering  for  sin;  they  saw 
him  manifested  in  the  flesh.  But  they  also 
believed  in  his  eternal  power  and  Godhead.  So 
clearly  is  this  point  set  forth  in  the  Babbinical 
comments,  that  later  Jewish  writers  have  at- 
tempted to  establish  two  Messiahs :  Messiah  the 
son  of  David,  to  whom  they  apply  the  Godhead 
and  the  final  triumph ;  and  Messiah  the  son  of 
Joseph,  to  whom  they  interpret  the  suffering  and 
the  going  down  into  death.  I  need  not  stay  to 
refute  this  idle  notion,  but  shall  bring  before  you 
a  few  passages  from  their  comments,  from  which 
it  is  sufficiently  evident  that  by  consent  they 
attribute  to  this  expected  substitute,  powers  be- 
longing only  to  the  eternal  God.  And  let  me 
remind  you  that  in  so  doing,  I  am  at  no  time 
pledging  myself  for  the  correctness  of  those  inter- 
pretations, but  only  advancing  them  as  subjective 
proofs  relatively  to  the  Jews,  to  shew  what  was 
their  traditional  view  of  spiritual  things. 

The  Rabbinical  comments  on  the  words  in 
Genesis  i.  2,  "  And  the  Spirit  of  God  moved  on 
the  face  of  the  waters,"  state,  "  This  is  the  Spirit 
of  King  Messiah ;"  thus  attributing  to  their  ex- 
pected deliverer,  the  creative  power  of  Almighty 
God.' 

**  Bereshith  Rabba,  §.  2,  fol.  44,  cit.  Schoettg.  Hor.  Heb. 
vol.  I.  p.  9. 


THE    STRICKEN    SUBSTITUTE.  73 

The  second  of  these  comments  is  on  Gen.  iv.  1, 
where  Eve  says,  in  our  version,  "  I  have  gotten 
a  man  from  the  Lord."  Those  who  are  ac- 
quainted with  the  passage  in  the  Hebrew,  will 
remember  that  the  word  here  rendered  '  from,"*  is 
more  usually  the  sign  of  the  accusative  case,  and 
that  especially  in  apposition.  Thus  the  ancient 
comments  understand  it  here,  and  suppose  Eve 
to  have  had  regard  to  that  promise  relating  to 
her  seed  given  in  the  preceding  chapter,  and  to 
have  said,  "  I  have  gotten  a  man,  even  Jehovah." 
The  paraphrast  on  this  passage  says,  "And  Adam 
knew  his  wife  Eve,  who  desii^ed  the  Angel ;  and 
she  conceived  and  bare  Cain,  and  said,  I  have 
obtained  the  man,  the  Angel  of  Jehovah."'  Re- 
specting this  latter  term,  I  shall  enquire  at  length 
in  the  next  Lecture  of  this  course ;  I  may  now 
anticipate  that  enquiry,  and  state  that,  by  "  the 
Angel  of  Jehovah,"  they  understood,  not  a  created 
angel,  in  the  common  sense  of  the  word,  but  the 
sent  or  incarnate  Jehovah  himself. 

Another  important  testimony  is  the  received 
ancient  interpretation  of  the  xlvth  Psalm.  The 
author  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  in  citing 
a  verse  from  this  Psalm,  writes,  "  Unto  the  Son 
he  saith,  Thy  throne,  O  God,  is  for  ever  and  ever." 
These  words  would  in  my  view  be  enough  to 
prove  that  the  Hebrews  so  understood  the  words. 

^   ns  '  Targ.  Jonath. 


74  LECTURE    IV. 

But  we  have  their  own  comments  to  strengthen 
the  mference.  The  ancient  paraphrases  interpret 
it  wholly  of  the  Messiah.  The  modern  Rabbis 
have  as  usual  given  two  applications — one  to  the 
Messiah,  the  other  to  David :  but  even  thus  they 
have  not  been  able  to  escape  from  the  conclusion 
that  these  words  are  addressed  to  the  Messiah. 
They  therefore  endeavour  to  strain  the  sense  of 
them,  and  read,  "  God  is  thy  throne  for  ever;" 
contrary  (which  is  enough  for  my  present  pur- 
pose) to  the  paraphrase  whose  authority  they 
acknowledge,  which  explains  the  words,  "  The 
seat  of  thy  glory,  O  God,  is  for  ever  and 
ever. 

The  last  Jewish  interpretation  of  Scripture 
which  I  shall  adduce,  is  that  of  the  prophecy 
in  Jeremiah  xxiii.,  "  I  will  raise  unto  David  a 
righteous  Branch,  and  a  King  shall  reign  and 
prosper,  and  shall  execute  judgment  and  justice 
in  the  earth.  In  his  days  Judah  shall  be  saved, 
and  Israel  shall  dwell  safely ;  and  this  is  his 
name  whereby  he  shall  be  called,  Jehovah  our 
Righteousness."  On  the  opening  words  of  this 
prophecy,  the  paraphrase  says,  "  I  will  raise  up 
to  David,  Messiah  the  righteous."  And  in  an- 
other of  their  received  books  we  find,  "  What  is 
the  name  of  the  King  Messiah  ?  Jehovah  is 
his  name;  as  it  is  declared,  'This  is  his  name, 

^  Vide  Owen  on  the  Hebrews  in  loc.  Heb.  i.  8,  9. 


THE    STRICKEN    SUBSTITUTE.  75 

whereby    they   shall     call    him,    Jehovah    our 
Kighteousness. " '^ 

I  shall  close  these  testimonies  with  a  remark- 
able passage  from  the  dialogue  of  Justin  Martyr 
with  Tryplio  the  Jew.  He  complains  of  the  un- 
reasonableness of  his  antagonists  in  the  following 
terms :  "  Whatever  Scriptures  we  cite  to  them 
which  plainly  shew  that  the  Messiah  is  both 
liable  to  suffering,  and  is  to  be  worshipped,  and 
is  to  be  God,  such  as  I  have  just  now  quoted  to 
you,  they  are  compelled  to  allow  that  these  pas- 
sages are  spoken  of  the  Messiah,  but  persist  in 
saying  that  this  Jesus  is  not  the  Messiah ;  but 
they  allege  that  he  is  yet  to  come,  and  to  suffer, 
and  to  reign,  and  to  be  the  adorable  God ;  which 
is  unreasonable  and  absurd."  And  these  words, 
be  it  remembered,  were  written  in  the  second 
century  after  Christ ;  they  therefore  bring  down 
the  proof  of  Jewish  interpretation  respecting  the 
Messiah  later  than  the  principal  writings  which 
we  have  quoted.  From  the  unreasonableness 
here  complained  of,  the  modern  Rabbis  have 
since,  it  is  true,  extricated  themselves ;  and  are 
now  to  be  found  aiding  the  Socinian  and  the 
unbeliever  in  their  denial  both  of  the  expiatory 
suffering  and  the  divinity  of  the  Messiah. 

I  have  then  established,  that  the  Godhead,  as 
well  as  the   humiliation,   of  the  substitute  was 

^  Rabbi  ben  Nachman,  cit.  apud  Raymund.  Martini.    Pu- 
gio  Fidei,  p.  517. 


76  LECTURE    IV. 

recognized  in  the  ancient  Chnrch.  The  passages 
which  I  have  quoted  are  contained  in  books,  all 
of  which  the  Jews  greatly  revere;  some  of  which 
they  hold  to  be  inspired.  These  books  contain 
the  sum  of  that  oral  tradition,  which  from  time 
immemorial  had  been  current  among  those  versed 
in  the  Jewish  theology.  That  they  contain 
many  things  unfounded  in  truth  and  unworthy  of 
credit,  I  am  well  aware ;  but  this  does  not  impugn 
the  importance  of  their  testimony  to  those  eternal 
and  unchangeable  doctrines  upon  which  Chris- 
tianity is  built.  And  if  these  doctrines  of  the 
suffering,  incarnation,  and  Godhead  of  the  Messiah 
were  thus  recognized  by  a  tradition  of  immemorial 
antiquity  in  the  Jewish  Church,  is  it  likely  that 
the  source  of  that  tradition  is  to  be  found  in 
Moses,  and  that  it  did  not  rather  come  down  from 
the  fathers,  Avho  possessed  the  same  testimonies 
of  human  depravity,  the  same  tokens  of  recon- 
ciliation with  God,  the  same  propitiatory  rite, 
the  same  promises  '?  Could  he  who  walked  with 
God,  and  prophesied  of  the  glorious  coming  of 
the  Lord  with  ten  thousands  of  his  saints,  have 
been  ignorant  of  the  person  and  office  of  the 
Judge  whose  advent  he  described  1  Could  he 
who  received  his  son  from  the  dead  in  a  figure, 
have  been  without  knowledge  of  the  events 
destined  to  happen  on  that  spot,  when  he  uttered 
those  words  which  passed  into  a  traditional  say- 
ing, that  "in  that  mount  Jehovah  would  be  seen?" 


THE    STRICKEN    SUBSTITUTE.  77 

Could  he,  who  as  a  prince  had  power  with  God 
and  prevailed,  not  have  recognized  the  man 
with  the  hidden  name  who  wrestled  with  him, 
and  on  parting  with  whom  he  called  the  place  "  the 
face  of  God," — "  for,"  said  he,  "  I  have  seen  God 
face  to  face,  and  my  life  is  preserved  V  I  would 
rather  suppose  that  perchance  to  the  repentant 
progenitor  of  mankind,  or  to  his  son,  under  whom 
men  began  to  call  themselves  by  the  name  of 
Jehovah,  or  to  Enoch,  or  Noah,  or  to  all  of  these 
in  various  degrees,  as  they  were  granted  audience 
of  God,  these  great  truths  were  revealed  ;  that 
they  formed  the  hope  and  stay  of  the  Patriarchal 
Church;  that  they  were  not  forgotten  in  the 
family  of  Terah,  when  he,  a  man  of  declining 
years,  set  forth  with  his  greater  son  in  quest  of 
the  land  of  promise;  that  in  the  bondage  and 
degradation  of  Egypt,  the  memory  of  them, 
though  crushed,  was  not  extinguished ;  that  they 
remained  deep  rooted  in  the  hearts  of  the  faith- 
ful at  and  after  the  giving  of  the  law  in  Sinai  : 
so  that  while  they  saw  in  that  law  many  things 
accordant  with  these  traditional  convictions,  and 
sufficient  to  stamp  them  as  divine,  they  were 
conscious  of  a  spiritual  strength  beyond  the 
power  of  that  law  to  supply,  a  justification  by 
a  faith  independent  of  those  ordinances,  which, 
while  it  was  assisted  by  them,  was  by  them  also 
shut  up  unto  the  hope  of  something  more  spirit- 
ual, more  satisfying,  promised  from  the  first,  and 


78  LECTURE    IV. 

in  its  time  to  be  revealed.  Else,  why  do  I  find 
the  servants  of  God  the  prophets,  rising  up  from 
time  to  time,  bearing  witness  to  the  inefficacy 
of  the  law,  and  pointing  men's  attention  to  one 
whose  goings  forth  had  been  from  everlasting "? 
Why  do  I  find  the  inspired  words  which  they 
spoke  ever  grounded  on  truths  lying  deeper  than 
the  system  under  which  they  lived,  and  disparag- 
ing legal  obedience,  in  comparison  with  spiritual 
regard  to  these  eternal  verities  ■? 

On  no  other  supposition  are  these  things  to  be 
accounted  for.  For  if  the  law  had  been  an  addi- 
tional revelation  of  spiritual  truth,  an  advance  for- 
ward in  the  knowledge  of  God  imparted  to  man, 
there  would  not  have  been  an  appeal  to  higher  and 
more  worthy  spiritual  motives  than  this  law  incul- 
cated. "  The  law  was  added  because  of  trans- 
gressions," is  the  assertion  of  St.  Paul ;  it  was  a 
parenthetical  dispensation ;  its  uncleannesses  and 
purifications  were  intended  to  recal  the  mind  to 
the  great  doctrines  of  human  depravity  and  Divine 
purity,  known  before,  but  likely  to  be  forgotten,  as 
the  ties  which  bound  mankind  to  the  world  became 
stronger  in  the  lapse  of  generations  ;  its  many 
sacrifices  and  oblations  were  inserted  to  keep 
alive  the  belief  of  that  great  sacrifice,  available 
for  sin  from  its  first  entrance  into  the  world,  but 
in  danger  of  being  perverted,  amidst  the  abomi- 
nations and  idolatries  of  the  nations.  Otherwise 
than  by  these  remindings  and  strengthenings,  the 


THE    STRICKEN    SUBSTITUTE.  79 

law  affected  not  the  faith  of  the  saints  of  old. 
The  covenant  confirmed  by  God  in  Christ  to 
Abraham  was  older  than  the  law,  and  they  had 
evidence  older  than  this. 

I  wonld  leave  your  minds,  m  concluding  this 
portion  of  my  Lectures,  well  assured  of  the  con- 
sistency of  the  Divine  conduct,  and  the  unity  of 
design  in  the  Scripture  revelation.  We  of  the 
latter  days  are  persuaded,  that  man's  capability  of 
holiness,  and  advance  towards  the  likeness  and 
enjoyment  of  God,  is  grounded  upon  certain 
immutable  truths;  that  the  necessary  change 
from  corruption  to  purity,  from  hating  God  to 
loving  him,  is  brought  about  by  the  entering  of 
these  truths  into  the  mind  and  soul  of  man,  and 
becoming  part  of  his  inward  self,  and  the  springs 
of  his  new  and  glorious  being.  This  persuasion 
imphes,  that  by  no  other  way  can  holiness  ever 
have  been  attained;  that  the  same  inward  spi- 
ritual action  must  ever  have  taken  place,  and 
the  same  motives  have  been  called  into  activity, 
by  the  same  inwrought  convictions. 

That  this  was  the  case,  I  have  been  endea- 
vouring to  prove.  I  have  been  conversant  with 
various  degrees  of  evidence:  sometimes  strong 
in  universal  consent,  at  other  times  feeling 
my  way  almost  alone  amidst  the  obscurities  of 
early  times.  Whatever  may  have  been  done, 
that  Spirit  of  truth  alone,  which  taketh  of  the 
things  of  Christ  and  sheweth  them  to  us,  can 


80  LECTURE    IV. 

open  our  'eyes  to  see  the  wonderful  things  of 
God's  law,  and  make  the  convictions  of  our 
minds  to  be  health  and  strength  to  our  souls. 

We  will  seek  then  in  his  appointed  ordinances, 
prayer,  and  the  study  of  his  word,  help  for  this 
work;  and  beseech  him  further,  that  in  what  yet 
remains  to  be  said,  we  may  attain  to  his  mind  in 
the  revelation  of  himself. 


LECTURE  V. 

THE    ANGEL    OF    JEHOVAH. 


Romans  xv.  8. 


Noiv  I  say  that  Jesus  Christ  was  a  minister  of  the  cir- 
cumcision  for  the  truth  of  God,  to  confirm  the  promises 
made  to  the  fathers. 

The  argument  which  I  now  take  up  afresh  is 
designed  to  shew,  that  the  great  doctrines  which 
form  the  spiritual  substance  of  the  Christian 
revelation,  have  in  all  ages  been  the  subjects  of 
the  faith  of  God's  people ;  that  though  the 
human  race  has  passed  through  several  states  of 
progressive  knowledge,  administered  as  seen  fit 
in  the  designs  of  God,  yet  the  deep  wants  of  the 
spirit  of  man  have  never  been  mocked  by  food 
insufficient  for  them,  but  constantly  recognized 
and  tenderly  supplied  by  our  heavenly  Father. 

We  have  traced  the  worshippers  of  the  true 
God  from  the  first  entrance  of  sin  into  the  world. 
Whatever  darkness  may  have  possessed  the  earth 
in  general,  and  whatever  hardness  of  heart  may 

G 


82  LECTURE    V. 

have  prevailed  even  amidst  God's  people,  we 
have  found  a  distinct  avowal,  among  men  of  faith 
and  prayer,  of  insufficiency  and  impurity  in  them- 
selves, and  plenteous  redemption  revealed  in  the 
covenant  of  their  God.  We  have  seen  the 
method  and  details  of  that  redemption  gradually 
unfolded;  while  throughout  the  Old  Testament 
history,  the  foundation  doctrines  of  the  future 
Gospel  were  firmly  fixed  in  the  counsels  of  God 
and  in  the  hearts  of  his  saints. 

The  last  of  these  great  doctrines  which  I 
brought  before  you  was,  The  pardon  of  sin  by 
means  of  a  stricken  and  sufiering  substitute — 
and  that  substitute,  God  incarnate  in  the  nature 
of  man.  In  the  course  of  that  enquiry  we  found 
the  future  Redeemer  styled,  "  the  Angel  of 
Jehovah ;"  and  I  then  reserved  that  name  for 
our  further  consideration.  This,  with  some  other 
particulars  tending  to  illustrate  the  doctrinal 
knowledge  of  the  Saviour  which  the  ancient 
Church  possessed,  will  employ  us  on  the  present 
occasion. 

We  find  that  the  Jewish  commentators  continu- 
ally direct  attention  to  a  person  who  is  denominated 
the  Angel.  Elevated  above  all  other  messengers 
and  ministering  spirits,  this  person  is  represented 
by  them  as  appearing  from  time  to  time  under 
various  aspects,  and  with  various  benign  offices. 
He  is  called  by  them  the  Angel  Redeemer ;  the 
governor  of  the  world ;  the  desire  of  Moses  and 


THE    ANGEL    OF    JEHOVAH.  83 

the  Fathers ;  the  face  or  image  of  God  ;  the 
captain  of  the  host  of  Jehovah.  They  beheved  that 
he  was  to  be  born  into  the  world ;  for  they  fancy 
they  see  in  the  construction  of  the  text  of  Scrip- 
ture, reason  to  think  that  Eve  said  on  the  birth  of 
her  first-born,  "  I  have  gotten  a  man,  even  the 
Angel  of  Jehovah."  On  many  occasions  through- 
out the  Old  Testament  history,  they  ascribe  to 
him  the  words  and  operations  of  God  himself. 
From  him  they  believe  Moses  to  have  received 
the  law :  from  him  they  expect  another  law  to 
be  delivered  to  Jews  and  Gentiles  also.  And 
attentive  consideration  of  the  synagogue-worship 
may  further  guide  us  to  their  sentiments  respect- 
ing this  Angel.  We  find  that  the  person  whose 
office  it  was  to  offer  prayer  for  the  congregation 
was  denominated  the  Angel  of  the  Church  ;  and 
accordingly  Ave  have  the  ancient  Rabbis  stating 
of  the  Messiah,  "  He  shall  pray  for  Israel."  And 
elsewhere  they  say  of  this  Angel,  that  he  is  the 
High-priest  of  heaven,  who  offers  the  prayers  of 
the  righteous  to  God.'  And  lastly,  we  have  this 
remarkable  testimony  to  the  exalted  power  and  the 
mediatorial  ofhce  of  this  the  chief  Angel : '  "  He 
is  Lord  of  all  who  are  inferior  to  himself;  for  all 
the  armies  of  heaven  and  earth  are  at  his  disposal, 
and  beneath  his  hand  :  and  he  is  the  ambassador 

1  R.  Moses    ben   Nachman,  cit.  apud  Witsiuni.     Miscell. 
Sacr.  Exercit.  iv.  §  x. 

2  R.  Bechai,  cit.  apud  Wits.  Misc.  Sacr.  Exercit.  iv.  §  xi. 

ri  9 


84  LECTURE    V. 

of  Him  who  is  above  himself,  who  hath  given 
Him  to  rule  over  all  things,  and  hath  ap- 
pointed Him  lord  over  his  house,  and  to  have 
dominion  over  his  possessions.  This  is  that 
Angel,  by  whom  alone  is  permitted  access  unto 
God." 

But  another  illustrious  title  was  given  to  this 
great  person,  and  has  been  familiarized  to  Chris- 
tians by  its  adoption  in  the  New  Testament.     He 
was  called  "  the  Word  of  God,"  with  reference  to 
his  declaring  or  speaking  forth  the  will  of  the 
Father.     The  ancient  paraphrases  and  commen- 
tators constantly  refer  to  this  Word  of  God  as 
a  distinct  person,  and  not   merely  the  personi- 
fication of  the  actual  Divine  word.     We  cannot 
expect,  nor  do  we  find  among  them,  clearness  of 
perception  regarding  so  mysterious  a  name ;    but 
we  find  enough  to  lead  us  to  beheve  that  those 
inner  and   primeval  traditions,  on    which   were 
founded  the  esoteric  teaching  of  the  expounders 
of  the  law,  spoke  of  the  expected  Messenger,  the 
Angel  Redeemer,  as  the  Word  of  God.     Philo, 
whose   writings    deal  exclusively  with    the  sup- 
posed mystic  sense  of  Scripture  matters,  alludes 
plainly  to  this  Word  of  God  as  a  person,   "  free 
from  sin  of  all  kinds,  begotten  of  God,  delegated 
to  govern  the  world,  identical  with  the  Angel  of 
the  Covenant,  and  anointed  with  the  holy  oil  of 
God."  He  elsewhere  speaks  of  "  the  first-begotten 
Word,    the   Eldest    of   Angels,    the   Archangel 


THE    ANGEL    OF    JEHOVAH.  85 

with  many  names :  for,"  he  continues,  "  He  is 
entitled  the  Beginning,  the  Name  of  God,  and  his 
Word,  the  Man  after  the  Divine  image,  and  the 
Seer  of  Israel.'" 

I  need  not  cite  more  testimonies  to  establish 
points  which  have  been  so  well  proved  and 
amply  illustrated  by  others  before  me ;  my  wish 
is,  from  these  facts  to  raise  inferences  which  shall 
be  available  for  the  purpose  of  my  argument. 

We  see  then,  by  what  has  past,  that  the  medi- 
atorial office  of  the  future  Redeemer  was  not 
hidden  from  the  ancient  Churches.  In  our 
former  Lecture,  we  inferred  that  the  victim  slain 
on  the  altar  was  regarded  as  the  type  of  a  stricken 
substitute  of  spotless  innocence,  and  we  saw  that 
substitute  endowed  with  lofty  titles  and  attributes 
of  Divine  power.  Now  we  see  a  similar  refer- 
ence acknowledged  in  other  parts  of  the  Mosaic 
ritual.  Frequently  were  God's  people  reminded 
of  the  going-between,  or  mediation,  of  some  ap- 
pointed person,  in  the  offices  of  atonement  and 
prayer.  Seldom  had  they,  as  a  people,  direct 
access  to  God.  And  if  this  shewed  them  on  the 
one  hand  their  own  unworthiness  to  approach 
Him,  so  would  the  appointed  intervention  of 
another  ever  remind  them  of  that  Angel  of  the 
Church,  by  whom  alone  they  had  liberty  to  ap- 
proach to  the  Divine  presence.     And  if  we  can 

'  De  Agricultura,  §  12.    De  Confusione  Linguarum,  §  28. 
De  Profugis,  §  20;  ed.  Lips.  1828. 


86  LECTURE    V. 

put  ourselves  in  the  place  of  one  standing  among 
that  people,  during  their  solemn  ordinances;  and 
see  the  priests  on  ordinary  occasions,  or  the  high- 
priest  alone  on  the  great  day  of  atonement, 
mediating  between  Israel  and  their  God;  how 
can  we  suppose  ourselves  at  the  same  time  utterly 
unmindful  that  these  persons,  men  like  ourselves, 
subject  to  disease,  sin,  and  death,  only  set  forth 
the  fixed  and  eternal  truth  of  a  better  mediation 
by  One  who  could  not  sin,  nor  his  priesthood  fail? 
Suggested  as  the  thought  would  be  by  tradition 
from  their  fathers,  bound  up  among  their  earliest 
recollections  and  firmest  persuasions,  and  con- 
firmed as  it  was  by  what  they  continually  wit- 
nessed in  the  temple ;  could  it  fail  to  impress  on 
their  minds  the  necessity  of  approaching  God 
through  Him  whom  He  would  send,  and  accept- 
ing the  Redeemer  as  their  spiritual  High-priest 
to  mediate  between  God  and  themselves  ? 

Thus,  while  they  were  sensible  of  the  pollution 
in  which  they  were  involved  by  sin ;  while  they  saw 
evidence  that  a  way  was  opened  for  the  forgive- 
ness of  sin  by  the  shedding  of  the  blood  of  one 
for  all,  they  saw  that  same  victim, — for  there  were 
not  two  objects  of  the  promise,  but  one, — exalted 
to  be  a  Prince  and  a  Saviour,  and  to  present  the 
prayers  and  necessities  of  his  people  before  the 
throne  of  God. 

And  the  inference  which  we  have  now  drawn 
is  a  remarkable  one,  as   bearing  upon  a  matter 


THE    ANGEL    OF    JEHOVAH.  87 

much  and  ably  discussed  of  late/  It  appears 
that  the  resurrection  of  the  Redeemer  cannot  be 
distinctly  shewn  to  have  been  recognized  as  the 
subject  of  undoubted  prophecy ;  and  it  has  been 
well  remarked  that  there  is  a  fitness  in  the  cir- 
cumstance of  its  omission,  carrying  far  more 
weight  as  evidence,  than  could  the  most  marked 
prophetic  announcement  of  it.  At  the  same 
time,  however  previous  knowledge  of  the  event 
may  have  been  withheld,  we  can  hardly  suppose, 
consistently  with  the  Divine  dealings  in  other 
matters,  that  so  integral  a  part  of  Christian 
doctrine  as  the  resurrection  and  its  consequences 
involved,  could  have  altogether  been  concealed 
from  the  saints  of  old.  Accordingly  we  find  that 
the  ancient  believer  was  constrained  to  infer 
some  such  recovery  from  death  to  life,  of  the 
appointed  Victim  for  sin.  If  he  saw  Him  bruised 
for  his  iniquities,  and  yet  acting  as  his  mediator 
and  intercessor,  his  reason  might  supply  the 
void  between  these,  and  gather  that,  as  He  was 
delivered  for  man's  sin,  so  He  was  raised  again 
for  his  justification.  And  we  are  not,  I  think, 
assuming  too  much,  in  supposing  that  it  was  this 
inference  which  oiu'  Saviour  himself  drew,  when 

*  Lyall's  Propsedia  Prophetica,  Lect.  vii.  pp.  121,  seq. — No 
Christian  student  or  minister  should  omit  studying  this  most 
valuable  work,  at  his  very  earliest  leisure.  It  contains  a  body 
of  Christian  evidence,  at  least  as  important  as  that  which 
Paley  has  amassed,  and  founded  on  higher  and  more  con- 
vincing considerations. 


88  LECTURE    V. 

He  opened  the  Scriptures  to  the  disciples  by  the 
way,  and  asserted  that  "  Christ  ought  to  have 
suffered  these  thmgs  and  to  have  entered  into 
his  glory ;"^    and  St.  Paul,  when  he  "reasoned 
with  the  Jews  out  of  the  Scriptures,  opening  and 
alleging  that  Christ  must  needs  have  suffered  and 
risen  again  from  the   dead/'     Now  whether  faith 
ever  assumed  so  definite  a  form  as  this,  that  an 
actual  bodily  death  and  a  material  resurrection 
were  looked  for  in  the  person  of  the  future  Messiah, 
does  not  concern  my  present  enquiry.     AUomng 
that  these  things  might  have  been  figuratively 
understood;  allowing  every  shade  of  misconcep- 
tion to  have  been  entertained,  down  even  to  the 
darkness  of  popular  error  which  prevailed  in  our 
Saviour's  time ;  we  still  find  the  great  doctrine  of 
the  redemption  of  man  by  means  of  the  punish- 
ment  and   exaltation   of   a   Divine   yet   human 
substitute,  to  have  been  the  reasonable  inference 
from  those  things  respecting  the  Messiah  which 
were  generally  believed. 

But,  as  connected  with  this  inference,  the  other 
title  of  the  Redeemer  which  we  have  mentioned 
must  be  considered.  The  ordinary  office  of  an 
angel  was  to  declare  the  will  of  God ;  and  a 
declaration  of  the  Divine  will  was  expected  from 
the  great  Angel  who  was  to  come.  But  of  what 
kind  Avas  this  declaration  to  be  ?  Not,  it  is  plain, 
another   law   of  ceremonial   ordinances ;    nor   a 

^    Luke  xxiv.  26.  ^    Acts  xvii.  3. 


THE    ANGEL    OF    JEHOVAH.  89 

mere  clearing  up  of  the  difficulties  of  the  first 
law.  More  than  once  in  the  Gospel  history,  we 
have  scattered  hints  of  the  public  expectation 
prevalent  among  the  Jews  respecting  the  Messiah's 
teaching.  Our  Saviour  sat  by  the  well  in  Sychar/ 
and  discoursed  with  a  woman  there,  whose  pecu- 
liar boast  was  her  descent  from  the  patriarchs, 
and  her  care,  to  adhere  to  the  true  form  and 
locality  of  divine  worship.  To  her  Christ  began 
to  speak  of  the  spiritual  simplicity  of  the  culture 
which  he  came  to  establish :  "  God  is  a  spirit, 
and  they  that  worship  him  must  worship  him  in 
spirit  and  in  truth."  This  teaching  seemed  to 
her  of  a  different  kind  from  any  which  she  had 
yet  heard ;  her  thoughts  Avere  involuntarily 
carried  forward  by  it  to  the  great  Teacher  of 
whom  she  had  been  traditionally  informed,  and 
she  said,  "  Sir,  I  know  that  Messias  cometh 
which  is  called  Christ :  when  he  is  come,  he  will 
tell  us  all  things."  Now  the  spirit  in  which 
these  words  were  uttered  is  plainly  that  of  one 
persuaded  of  the  imperfect  and  transitory  nature 
of  the  system  of  carnal  ordinances  under  which 
she  lived,  and  anticipating  the  effusion  of  pure 
spiritual  truth  from  the  lips  of  Him  who  was 
to  come. 

Again,  the  expected  nature  of  the  Messiah's 
teaching  may  be  illustrated  by  comparing  the 
words  spoken  to  Christ  on  two  other  occasions. 

''  John  iv. 


90  LECTURE    V. 

At  the  time  when  many  of  the  disciples  went 
back  and  walked  no  more  with  him,  Jesus  said 
to  the  twelve,  "Will  ye  also  go  away]"  Simon 
Peter  said  to  him,  "  Lord,  to  whom  shall  we  go  ] 
thou  hast  the  words  of  eternal  life."'  And  on 
another  occasion,  one  came  and  said  unto  him, 
"  Good  Master,  what  good  thing  shall  I  do  that 
I  may  have  eternal  life  ]"'  Now  this  expression, 
'  eternal  life,'  was  not  one  familiarized  to  the  Jews 
by  the  Mosaic  revelation.  It  occurs  but  rarely, 
if  indeed  it  can  be  said  to  occur  at  all,  in  the 
present  sense,  in  the  Old  Testament.  And  yet  it 
seems  to  be  used  as  indicating  a  well  known 
expectation  concerning  that  which  the  Messiah 
was  to  reveal  to  them.  And  Jesus  himself 
speaks  of  eternal  life  as  the  known  subject  of 
his  teaching ;  not  only  the  boon  which  he  came 
to  bestow,  but  the  state  which  he  came  to  lay 
open  to  their  spiritual  sight.  "  Search  the  Scrip- 
tures :  for  in  them  ye  think  ye  have  eternal  life, 
and  they  are  they  which  testify  of  me." ^  "  This  is 
life  eternal,  that  they  might  know  thee,  the  only 
true  God,  and  Jesus  Christ,  whom  thou  hast 
sent."^  I  shall  have  occasion  to  allude  again  to 
these  testimonies,  in  treating  another  part  of  my 
argument :  I  adduce  them  now  to  shew  that, 
beneath  the  superstructure  of  error  which  carnal 
interpreters  had  built  up,  and  the  worldly  notions 

^  John  vi.  68.  '  John  v.  39. 

'  Mark  X.  17.  2  joh„  ^^jj^  g^ 


THE    ANGEL    OF    JEHOVAH.  91 

of  Christ's  kingdom  which  we  know  to  have  pre- 
vailed, there  was  a  deep  foundation  of  truth ; 
a  conviction,  however  smothered  and  disregarded, 
of  the  spiritual  nature  of  the  Messiah's  office  and 
teaching,  and  the  blessings  which  he  came  to 
confer.  I  adduce  them,  to  shew  that  our  Saviour 
in  his  discourses  with  the  Jews  used  expressions 
and  made  allusions,  which  cannot  be  explained 
without  such  a  supposition. 

Yet  another  title  was  given  by  the  Jews  to 
their  expected  deliverer.  He  was  called  the  Son 
of  God.  And  he  was  generally  and  usually  so 
called.  Nathanael,  the  Israelite  indeed  in  whom 
was  no  guile,  on  his  first  introduction  to  Jesus, 
perceiving  his  display  of  omniscient  power,  ac- 
knowledges him  to  be  the  Messiah,  and  says, 
"  Rabbi,  thou  art  the  Son  of  God,  thou  art  the 
King  of  Israel."^  By  this  title  did  the  tempter 
call  upon  Jesus  to  prove  his  Messiahship.*  By 
this  title  did  the  evil  spirits  cry  out  upon  him.'' 
By  this  title  did  the  high-priest  adjure  him, 
"  Tell  us  whether  thou  be  the  Christ,  the  Son  of 
God."  By  this  title  did  even  the  Gentile  cen- 
turion profess  his  conviction  that  the  promised 
deliverer  of  the  Jews  had  been  put  to  death.' 
There  can  then  be  no  doubt,  that  the  Messiah 
was  commonly  and  popularly  so  called. 


3  John  i.  49.  *  Matt.  iv.  3,  6.  '  lb.  viii.  29. 

^  Matt.  xxvi.  63.         "'  lb.  xxvii.  54. 


'92  LECTURE    V. 

Now  the  author  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews, 
in  the  beginning  of  his  argument,^  deals  expressly 
with  this  title,  as  proving  the  superiority  of  Christ 
to  the  ministers  of  the  former  dispensation.  And 
in  alleging  his  authorities  for  its  application,  he 
cites  two  passages  of  the  Old  Testament.  The  first 
is  from  the  second  Psalm,  which  we  both  know 
by  the  Rabbinical  comments,  and  might  infer 
from  its  repeated  quotation  by  the  Apostles,  was 
universally  applied  by  the  Jews  to  the  Messiah. 
The  other  is  from  a  passage,^  concerning  which  it 
is  not  clear  from  other  testimonies  that  it  ever 
was  so  applied,  or,  at  first  sight,  that  it  bears  such 
an  application.  God  promises  to  David  a  son  to 
build  Him  a  temple,  and  predicts  manifold  bles- 
sings as  attendant  on  his  reign.  In  the  course  of 
this  prophecy,  he  announces  the  gracious  treat- 
ment which  the  successor  of  David  should  receive 
from  Him,  by  saying,  "  I  will  be  to  him  a  father, 
and  he  shall  be  to  me  a  son."  These  words  are 
alleged  as  confirming  the  sonship  of  the  Messiah. 
It  is  not  now  my  purpose  to  explain  or  justify 
this  particular  application,  though  in  my  opinion 
it  may  be  easily  and  satisfactorily  done ;  but 
merely,  having  mentioned  these  texts,  to  ask  a 
candid  hearer,  whether  he  thinks  that  a  title  of 
the  expected  deliverer,  so  popularly  acknowledged 
and  so  commonly  applied,  could  owe  its  origin  in 
the  popular  mind  merely  to  the  typical  inter- 
«  Heb.  15.  M  Chron.  xxii.  10. 


THE    ANGEL    OF    JEHOVAH.  93 

pretation  of  such  passages  ?  Is  it  not  a  far  more 
adequate  solution  of  the  circumstance,  to  account 
for  it  by  assuming  what  is  for  many  other  reasons 
highly  probable,  that  there  was  a  deep  and  an- 
cient conviction  from  tradition  immemorial,  that 
the  Messiah  was  to  be  the  Son  of  God;  and  that 
as  often  as  this  idea  was  or  appeared  to  be 
shadowed  forth  in  the  Law  and  Prophets,  the 
popular  mind  laid  hold  of  the  words,  and  so 
applied  them  ?  That  the  inspired  writers  of  the 
New  Testament  should  have  appealed  to  such 
Scriptures,  rather  than  to  the  unwritten  con- 
victions of  the  people,  is  on  many  accounts  in- 
telligible. For  such  convictions  are  never  safe 
groundworks  for  personal  persuasion ;  a  man, 
when  reasoned  with,  may  disclaim  them,  and 
escape  from  their  force ;  and  again,  it  would 
have  been  extremely  difficult  for  the  arguer  to 
separate  pure  tradition  from  impure ;  extremely 
.unlikely  that  the  persons  argued  with  would  ever 
have  acquiesced  in  such  selection,  if  made.  But 
the  letter  of  the  sacred  text  was  common  ground; 
and  veneration  for  that  letter  was  the  distin- 
guishing characteristic  of  Jewish  learning  in  the 
Apostles'  time.  What  then  can  be  more  probable 
than  that  passages  of  the  Old  Testament,  at  first 
understood  in  accordance  only  with  immemorial 
tradition,  should  have  become,  by  degrees,  substi- 
tuted by  the  Jewish  doctors,  as  the  main  evidence 
of  those  great  truths,  which  they  served  once  only 


94  LECTURE    V. 

to  illustrate  ?  And  if  thus  substituted,  tliey  would 
very  naturally  be  alleged  by  the  New  Testament 
^vi-iters,  as  carrying  conviction  to  Jews  in  cases 
where  there  was  no  wresting  nor  misappropria- 
tion of  the  original  text. 

I  shall  adduce  a  few  other  interesting  parti- 
culars found  in  the  Jewish  comments,  tending  to 
throw  light  on  the  ancient  doctrinal  knowledge 
of  the  future  Saviour. 

When  St.  John  writes,  "  The  Word  was  made 
flesh  and  dwelt  among  us,  and  we  saw  his  glory;" 
it  might  seem  as  if  he  were  purposely  using  the 
sacred  vocabulary  of  the  Jews  themselves.'  The 
Divine  and  Personal  Word  was  held  by  them  to 
be  synonymous  with  the  Shechinah,  or  apparent 
glory  of  the  Lord,  which  dwelt  or  tabernacled  in 
the  holy  of  holies.  Their  books  spoke  of  a  day 
when  this  glory  should  dwell  among  men  in  a 
more  general  manner  than  it  ever  did  in  the  holy 
place.^  They  believed  that  it  should  be  made 
flesh  and  blood,  and  generally  seen  and  conversed 
with.  The  very  word  used  by  St.  John,  and 
which  we  render  '  dwelt,'  would  bring  to  their 
minds  the  tabernacle,  and  its  indwelling  of  glory. 
They  had  been  long  accustomed  to  its  sound,  as 

^  QDDirQ  '^nD''32?  \"inD'l  And  I  will  place  my  tent  in 
the  midst  of  you.  Tauchuma,  fol.  Ivii.  2,  cit.  apud  Sehoett- 
gen,  Horae  Heb.  m  loc.  Joh.  i.  14-. 

"  Bereshith  Rabba,  cit.  apud  Raymund.  Martini,  Pugio 
Fidei,  Part  in.  distinct,  iii.  12.  1. 


THE    ANGEL    OF    JEHOVAH.  95 

applied  to  sacred  things.  The  tabernacle  at  the 
east  of  Eden,  those  in  the  wilderness  and  in  the 
temple,  the  future  dwelling  of  God  among  men, 
and  the  glory  itself  which  should  thus  dwell, 
were  all  expressed  by  one  word  and  its  inflexions  f 
and  the  Gentile  tongue  had  the  same  sound  to 
express  the  same  thing.  So  that  it  would  seem 
to  them  that  St.  John  had  used  the  word  in  this 
place,  purposely  to  declare  to  them  the  fulfilment 
of  their  expectations  in  sounds  familiar  to  their 
ears. 

When  St.  Paul  declared  that  Christ  was  the 
second  Adam,  and  spoke  of  the  first  man  as  bemg 
of  the  earth,  earthy,  but  the  second  man,  the 
Lord  from  heaven,*  he  was  only  repeating  under 
the  guidance  of  inspiration,  what  his  Rabbinical 
education  had  taught  him.  The  heavenly  and 
the  earthly  Adam  are  repeatedly  mentioned  in 
the  Jewish  comments ;  and  m  one  of  them  we 
have  these  remarkable  words,  "  As  the  first 
Adam  was  alone  in  sin,  so  the  Messiah  shall  be 
the  last  Adam,  to  take  away  sin  entirely."^ 

When  our  Saviour  stated,  as  he  repeatedly  did 
in  his  discourses  with  the  Jews,  that  he  came  in 
the  name  of  another,  even  of  his  Father  who  sent 
him,  he  spoke  words  with  which  they  were 
familiar  from  their  traditionary  interpretations 
of  Scripture;    for  they  believed  that   the  name 

^   pre-      (TKr]i'r].  *    1  Cor.  XV.  47. 

^  Schoettg.  Hor.  Heb.  et  Talm.  in  loc.  vol.  i.  p.  670 — 671. 


96  LECTURE    V. 

of  God  should  be  in  the  future  Messiah,  and 
actually  under  this  idea  gave  him  a  mystical 
name,  the  letters  of  which  were  the  same  in 
numerical  power  with  those  of  the  sacred  name 
of  God/ 

St.  John  says  of  our  Saviour,  "  In  him  was 
light,  and  the  light  was  the  life  of  men."  So 
had  the  Jews  said  of  him  before.' 

The  father  of  John  the  Baptist  says  in  his 
hymn  of  joy,  "  The  Dayspring  from  on  high 
hath  visited  us."  By  this  very  term  did  the 
Jews  render  the  word  in  the  Prophets  which  we 
express  by  "the  Branch."* 

The  blessed  Virgin,  when  she  rejoices  m  God 
her  Saviour,  says,  "  God  hath  shewed  strength 
with  [or  by]  his  arm;"  in  accordance  with  the 
title,  '  the  arm  of  the  Lord,'  given  of  old  to  the 
expected  Messiah.'* 

Our  Lord  says  to  his  disciples,  "  I  am  the  good 
shepherd."  '  The  faithful  shepherd'  was  a  Jewish 
name  of  the  Messiah.' 

Again,  during  the  feast  at  Jerusalem,  Jesus 
stood  and  cried,  "  If  any  man  thirst,  let  him  come 
unto  me  and  drink;"  as  he  had  before  said  to  the 
woman  in  Samaria;  "Whosoever  shall  drink  of 
the  water  that  I  shall  give  him  shall  never  thirst ; 

^  Vide  Schoettg.  vol.  ii.  p.  8,  et  loc.  ibi  cit. 

^  Targum  in  Isa.  Ix.  1.  Vide  Schoettg.  in  loc.  vol.  ii.  p.  188. 

^  Zech.  iii.  8.     dfctroXr],  Lxx. 

9  Vide  Schoettg.  vol.  ii.  p.  9.  '  lb.  p.  10. 


THE    ANGEL    OF    JEIIOYAH.  97 

but  the  water  that  I  shall  give  him  shall  be  in 
him  a  well  of  water  springing  up  unto  ever- 
lasting life."  These  words  were  to  the  Jews 
a  forcible  declaration  of  the  Messiahship  of  him 
who  spoke  them :  for  they  had  themselves  in- 
terpreted the  words  of  Isaiah,  "  With  joy  shall 
ye  draw  water  from  the  w^ells  of  salvation,"  of 
the  times  of  their  future  deliverer.^ 

We  might  proceed  with  many  other  New 
Testament  phrases,  and  shew  that  the  use  of 
them  was  in  accordance  with  the  traditionary 
expectations  and  notions  of  the  people  to  whom 
they  were  spoken.  But  enough  has  been  ad- 
duced to  shew  us  that  there  was  a  vast  mass  of 
doctrinal  knowledge  among  the  people,  which, 
though  often  perverted  by  misapprehension,  and 
almost  buried  under  the  additions  of  pharisaical 
learning,  yet  pointed  beyond  doubt  to  matters  on 
which  the  faith  of  the  saints  was  fixed,  before 
the  giving  of  the  law  by  Moses.  Had  the  books 
of  the  Jews  come  down  to  us  in  their  original 
state,  these  testimonies  would  have  been  far 
more  striking  and  particular  in  their  character. 
But  their  zeal  against  the  Gospel  of  Christ  has 
led  them  to  erase  and  mutilate  many  passages, 
which  in  some  cases  can  be  proved,  and  in  all 
must  be  inferred,  to  have  related  to  the  most 
prominent  points  of  Christian  doctrine. 

^    Isa.  xii.  3  ;    Vid.  Schoettg.  in  loc,  vol.  up.  165. 

H 


98  LECTURE    V. 

I  have  as  yet  brought  my  enqumes  so  far  as 
to  ascertain  what  doctrinal  knowledge  the  ancient 
Churches  possessed  of  the  person  and  office  of 
the  great  Victim  for  sin. 

I  have  been,  however,  but  as  it  were  gathering 
up  the  fragments  of  a  feast,  of  which  others  have 
partaken  and  passed  by.  For  how  little  can  one 
man  know  of  the  thoughts  and  hopes  of  another, 
and  how  much  less  can  one  generation  trace  of 
the  faith  or  the  knowledge  of  another,  so  remote 
from  itself !  Before  ourselves,  others  have  peopled 
these  our  halls,  and  spoken  from  these  our  holy 
places.  But  even  with  the  abundance  of  printed 
monuments  of  their  cares  and  labours  which  we 
possess,  how  scanty  must  be  our  knowledge  of 
the  true  spirit,  the  depths  of  the  heart,  of  an  age 
which  has  past  away!  The  faint  echoes  only 
have  reached  us  of  the  trumpet  sounds,  which 
once  stirred  the  men  of  God  to  strife ;  we  have 
only  distant  traditions  how  they  walked  by  the 
way,  and  told  of  the  light  of  truth  which  they 
should  kindle  in  our  land,  by  God's  grace  never 
to  be  put  out.  And  yet  we  can,  perhaps,  some- 
times in  imagination  transfer  ourselves  to  their 
days;  for  their  language,  their  laws,  and  their 
manners  are  ours,  or  have  been  since  but  slightly 
modified  ;  we  may  share  a  portion  of  their  spirit, 
and  revive  their  withered  tokens. 

But  who  shall  breathe  again  the  air  of  the 
ancient  world,  or  bring  up  the  lives  and  thoughts 


THE    ANGEL    OF    JEHOVAH.  99 

of  those,  whose  very  monuments  have  perished  ? 
Who  shall  measure  the  vast  schemes  which  la- 
boured m  the  breast  of  man,  before  degrading 
experience  had  lessened  him  to  his  real  powers  ? 
Who  shall  speak  of  the  bounding  joys  and  high- 
pitched  hopes  which  stirred  his  spirit,  before 
bitter  disappointment  had  compelled  him  to  fold 
his  hands  in  misery  ?  And  who  can  tell  the 
strength  of  faith  or  amount  of  saving  knowledge, 
which  might  have  been  required  to  meet  in  an- 
ticipation, or  endure  in  reality,  the  dread  stroke 
of  death,  before  his  name  had  become  familiar, 
or  men  had  learned  to  breathe  freely  in  his  pre- 
sence ? 

Again,  who  can  say  how  much  of  divine  light 
may  have  flowed  forth  upon  the  Church  from  the 
actual  presence  of  Jehovah]  how  bright  He  might 
have  been  pleased  to  make  the  place,  where  He 
caused  his  glory  to  dwell  ? 

All  these  thmgs  have  now  passed  away,  and 
the  souls  of  the  faithful  who  witnessed  them  have 
entered  into  their  rest ;  each  having  had  his 
strength  proportioned  to  his  day,  and  having 
shared  so  much  of  light  and  knowledge  as  was 
sufficient  for  his  time  of  trial. 

But  faith,  hope,  and  love  have  not  passed  with 
them.  These  three  yet  remain  :  and  while  love, 
the  greatest  of  the  three,  seems  too  gentle  and 
too  holy  to  find  its  resting-place  in  this  world  of 
disunion ;    faith  and  hope  are  ever  before  us, — to 

h2 


100  LECTURE    Y. 

be  seen  in  the  endurance  of  the  saints  of  God, 
to  be  exemplified  in  our  daily  works  and  words, 
to  be  established  and  confirmed  by  these  our 
appointed  labours,  and  to  be  approved  by  Him, 
before  whose  judgment-seat  we  shall  all  one  day 
stand. 


LECTURE  VI. 


THE    GIFT    OF    THE    SPIRIT. 


St.  John  iii.  10. 


Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  him,  Art  thou  a  master  of 
Israel,  and  knowest  not  these  things  ? 

The  operation  of  Christianity  upon  the  heart 
and  life  of  man,  may  be  defined  to  consist  in 
a  gradual  assimilation  of  his  thoughts  and  ways 
to  the  thoughts  and  ways  of  God.  And  so  different 
is  this  process  from  anything  which  takes  place  in 
the  man  not  subjected  to  religious  influence,  that 
it  is  represented  to  us  in  Scripture  as  a  new  life, 
endowing  men  with  new  faculties  and  new  sensa- 
tions. The  entrance  into  it  is  described  as  a  new 
birth — a  being  born  again,  or  from  above.  Now 
this  new  life  is  asserted  in  Scripture  to  be  the 
great  gift  which  the  Redeemer  came  to  confer 
upon  the  human  race :  and  its  completion,  in  the 
full  action  of  all  its  faculties,  and  the  full  exercise 
of  aU  its  senses,  is  the  great  end  to  which  we  are 
taught  to  look,  as  the  purpose  and  aim  of  our 


102  LECTURE    YI. 

redemption.  Following  the  analogy  of  the  com- 
parison, Scripture  teaches  us  that  the  man  who 
thus  lives,  is  conversant  with,  and  moves  amongst, 
the  objects  of  an  unseen  eternal  world ;  that  he 
walks  by  faith,  not  by  sight ;  that  he  knows 
nothing  and  no  man  after  the  flesh,  but  every 
thing  and  every  person  by  the  aid  of  other  prin- 
ciples, and  through  the  medium  of  other  thoughts, 
than  those  furnished  by  the  present  state  of  time. 
And  further  yet,  as  our  natural  life  was  produced, 
and  is  upheld,  by  the  imparting  to  a  mass  of  inert 
matter  a  vivid  and  mysterious  influence  from 
God  the  Creator,  in  whom  we  live  and  move  and 
have  our  being ;  so  we  are  taught  that  this  inner 
and  deeper  life  is  created  and  continued  by  the 
inspiration  into  our  souls,  dead  and  incapable 
before,  of  a  vital  influence  from  God  our  Re- 
deemer, acting  by  and  with  the  counsel  of  His 
will,  who  is  the  Father  of  lights,  and  from  whom 
cometh  every  good  and  perfect  gift.  We  believe 
that  to  confer  this  influence,  Christ  was  raised  up 
to  the  right  hand  of  God ;  that  with  this  influ- 
ence he  was  anointed  specially  and  above  his 
fellows ;  and  that  he  does,  in  his  heavenly  abode 
of  glory,  dispense  and  shed  forth  this  quickening 
power  upon  the  souls  of  men.  We  believe  this 
power  to  be  the  Holy  Spirit,  proceeding  from 
the  Father  and  the  Son,  and  being  the  third 
person  in  the  ever-blessed  Trinity,  as  revealed  to 
us  in  the  covenant  work  of  redemption.     Now, 


THE    GIFT    OF    THE    SPIRIT.  103 

if   these  things  be  so;    if  without  holiness   no 
man  shall  see  the  Lord  ;  if  without  the  influence 
of  the  blessed  Spkit  of  God  no  man  shall  become 
holy ;  if  this  process  of  assimilation  to  God  be 
indeed  a  new  and  wonderful  life,  an  enhghtening, 
a  comforting,  and  a  purifying  process;    and  if, 
on  the  other  hand,  there  were  holy  men  of  old, 
who   lived  faithful   lives    and    died   triumphant 
deaths,    and  have   passed   to  their  rest   in   the 
heavenly   city   of    God,— then   I   say   that   this 
spiritual   life,   this   birth    mto   new    senses   and 
faculties,  with  its  Lord  and  Giver  the  Holy  Spirit, 
must  have  been  by  these  ancient  worthies  felt 
and  known.     For  whatever  additional  knowledge 
may  in  the  course  of  ages  have  been  conferred 
upon  the  Church,  in  the  unfolding  of  the  pur- 
poses  of   Providence,  we    cannot   conceive   any 
time  when  God's  people  were  left  Avithout  this 
knowledge,    so    entirely    essential    to    the   very 
existence  of  religion   in  the  heart. 

Now  to  illustrate  this  a  priori  argument  by 
testimony  to  the  fact,  that  things  were  as  I  have 
insisted,  is  the  object  of  my  present  Lecture. 
Before  doing  so,  however,  one  remark  is  neces- 
sary. The  gift  of  the  Holy  Spirit  being  so 
essential  and  important  as  we  have  described  it, 
we  may  expect  to  find  that  this,  the  great  result 
of  the  Messiah's  coming,  was  distinctly  recog- 
nized, and  frequently  referred  to,  in  proportion 
to  its  value  and  dignity.     For  it  would  not  argue 


104  LECTURE    VI. 

that  consistency  in  the  Divine  conduct  for  which 
I  am  contending,  if  we  found  that  doctrinal 
truths  which  stand  lower  in  the  scale  of  im- 
portance were  in  full  possession  of  the  ancient 
Churches,  while  this,  the  first  and  highest  of  all, 
was  but  seldom  recognized,  or  darkly  hinted  at. 

I  proceed  then  first  to  consider  the  direct 
testimony  of  Scripture  itself.  In  examining  the 
Old  Testament,  we  find  that  by  far  the  majority 
of  passages  where  the  Spirit  of  God  is  mentioned, 
have  reference  to  his  work  of  extraordinary  in- 
spiration. Prophetic  powers  are  universally  and 
plainly  ascribed  to  the  agency  of  this  Spirit,  as 
also  in  several  places  is  the  skill  of  a  consummate 
workman.  To  the  Spirit  is  ascribed  the  power  of 
transporting  from  place  to  place,  in  order  to  furnish 
prophetic  visions.  In  one  passage  in  the  book  of 
Job,  and  in  the  celebrated  2nd  verse  of  Genesis, 
creative  power  is  referred  to  the  same  Spirit.  And 
with  regard  to  the  latter  passage  it  may  be  ob- 
served, that  the  words  '  the  Spirit  of  God'  can 
hardly  with  any  fairness  be  explained  away  as 
some  have  attempted;  and  that  even  if  they 
could  be,  there  still  would  remain  for  my  present 
purpose  the  consent  of  the  ancient  Church,  which 
explained  them  as  we  do  now. 

Before  we  notice  other  operations  ascribed  to 
this  Spirit,  let  us  consider  the  use  of  his  name  in 
the  connexions  already  mentioned.  I  need  not 
here  remark,  that  in  the  three  principal  theological 


THE    GIFT    OF    THE    SPIRIT.  1()5 

languages  the  name  for  the  Spirit  is  the  same 
with  that  for  breath,  or  wind.  But  it  may  be 
necessary  to  notice  that  our  Lord,  in  the  discourse 
from  which  my  text  is  taken,  expressly  draws 
a  comparison  between  the  Spirit  and  the  wind  of 
heaven  in  one  point,  viz.  the  exertion  of  an 
unseen  though  powerful  influence.  And  from 
the  reproach  which  our  text  conveys,  we  may 
in  fairness  conclude  that  this  analogy  between 
the  natural  and  the  spiritual  influence  was  a  thing 
well  known,  or  supposed  to  be  well  known,  to 
those  conversant  with  Jewish  sacred  learning. 
I  see  then  that  it  was  understood  of  old,  that  the 
extraordinary  gift  of  prophecy,  and  that  of  supe- 
rior skill  in  ordinary  matters,  were  conferred  by 
an  unseen  influence  from  God ;  and  that  to  this 
influence  was  referred  the  arrangement  of  the 
disorderly  elements  in  creation,  and  the  forma- 
tion, or  quickening,  of  the  body  of  man.  But  do 
I  find  no  inward  and  properly  spiritual  influence 
ascribed  to  the  same  Spirit  ]  When  mankind 
had  corrupted  their  way  before  God,  I  read  that 
God  said,  "  My  Spirit  shall  not  always  strive 
with  man  ;  for  that  he  also  is  flesh."  There  are 
perhaps  few  passages  of  Scripture,  concerning 
which  more  doubts  have  been  raised :  but  adopt- 
ing any  probable  interpretation  of  the  words, 
I  see  not  how  we  can  escape  from  the  inference 
that  the  Divine  Spirit  dwelling  in  man  and 
bearing  testimony  against  his  sins  is  intended; 


106  LECTURE    Yl. 

and  that  the  words  amount  to  a  threat  of  the 
withdrawal  of  that  Spirit  from  the  human  race. 
Nor  can  we  otherwise  understand  the  latter 
clause,  than  by  interpreting  it,  "  forasmuch  as 
that  which  is  born  of  the  flesh  is  flesh," — foras- 
much as  they  that  are  in  the  flesh  cannot  please 
God.  So  that  we  have  here  a  clear  distinction 
between  the  Spirit  and  the  flesh  ;  a  clear  recog- 
nition of  a  power  within  man,  distinct  from  his 
natural  thoughts  and  desires,  nay,  maintaining 
within  him  a  conflict  and  a  struggle  between  the 
will  to  do  good  and  the  present  temptation  to 
do  evil. 

But  it  is  not  in  the  historical  books  of  Scrip- 
ture that  I  shall  find  the  most  direct  assertions 
of  the  indwelling  of  God's  Spirit  in  men.  The 
truth  is  one  concerning  rather  the  individual  life 
of  the  faithful  man,  than  the  acts  or  sufferings  of 
nations.  I  turn  then  to  those  books  of  Scrij)ture 
which  contain  the  devotional  outjDOurings  of  man's 
heart  to  God,  and  there  I  find  abundant  proof  of 
that  for  which  I  am  seeking.  I  select  that  most  im- 
portant testimony  contained  in  the  fifty-first  Psalm; 
where,  amidst  the  plainest  acknowledgments  of 
natural  depravity,  and  the  most  earnest  suppli- 
cations for  the  pardon  of  sin,  the  penitent  cries 
out,  "Cast'  me  not  away  from  thy  presence,  and 
take  not  thy  Holy  Spirit  from  me ;"  and  again, 
"  Restore  to  me  the  joy  of  thy  salvation,  and 
uphold   mc   with  thy  free  (or  leading)  Spirit." 


THE    GIFT    OF    THE    SPIRIT.  107 

In  the  cxliiird  Psalm,  we  have  another  recogni- 
tion of  the  same  truth :  "  Thy  good  Spirit  shall 
lead  me  forward  in  righteousness." 

In  the  retrospect  taken  by  Nehemiah  of  God's 
dealings  with  his  people,  I  find  their  instruction 
expressly  ascribed  to  God's  good  Spirit. 

I  need  not  quote  from  the  Prophets  their 
repeated  declarations  that  this  Spirit  should  be 
poured  out  in  abundance  upon  the  promised  de- 
liverer, nor  connect  those  declarations  with  our 
Saviour's  own  application  of  them.  No  less  clear 
and  undoubted  is  their  testimony  to  a  great  out- 
pouring of  the  Spirit  in  the  latter  days ;  no  less 
familiar  to  you  is  the  appropriation  of  that  pro- 
phecy by  St.  Peter  on  the  day  of  Pentecost. 
I  dwell  not  on  these,  because  my  present  object 
is  not  to  deal  with  prophecy  or  its  fulfilment,  but 
to  lay  before  you  the  means  which  the  ancient 
Churches  possessed  of  judging  and  coming  to 
a  reasonable  faith  respecting  great  truths,  and  the 
way  in  which  it  appears  that  those  means  were 
employed. 

I  pass  now  to  the  New  Testament,  and  there 
I  find,  as  might  have  been  expected,  the  Holy 
Spirit  mentioned  without  introduction  or  apology, 
as  a  being  whose  existence  and  influence  were 
well  known  to  the  Jews.  In  the  Gospel  of  St. 
Matthew,  written  for  Jews,  the  miraculous  con- 
ception of  Jesus  is  ascribed  to  the  Holy  Spirit 
without  any  explanation   of  such  an  expression. 


108  LECTURE    VI. 

No  one  can  read  the  opening  chapters  of  that 
Gospel,  without  being  satisfied  that  the  person 
and  offices  of  the  Spirit  were  famihar  things 
among  those  for  whose  use  the  book  was  in- 
tended. Our  Saviour  again,  in  his  discourses  to 
the  Jews,  mentions  the  giving  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
in  answer  to  prayer,  without  any  information 
what  was  intended  by  the  name.^  John  the 
Baptist  announces  to  the  multitudes  the  baptism 
with  the  Holy  Ghost  in  the  same  unexplained 
manner/  Our  Saviour,  in  promising  the  Comforter 
to  his  disciples,  explains  that  name  by  another 
better  known,  "  the  Comforter,  which  is  the  Holy 
Ghost.  "^  St.  Stephen,  in  his  discourse  to  the  Jews, 
applies  to  them  the  declaration  of  Isaiah,  that 
they  vexed  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God ;  and  adds,  "as 
your  fathers  did,  so  do  ye."*  That  they  under- 
stood these  words  and  their  application,  their 
conduct  shewed.  St.  Peter,  speaking  of  the 
ancient  prophets,  uses  a  remarkable  expression, 
saying  that  "  they  sought  what,  or  what  manner 
of  time,  the  Spirit  of  Christ  that  was  in  them  did 
signify  ;"*  an  expression,  however,  which  we  shall 
before  long  see  abundantly  justified. 

I  pass  to  the  Jewish  paraphrases  and  com- 
ments. I  find  in  them  the  being  and  operations 
of  the  Holy  Spiiit  very  distinctly  recognized. 
On   the    second   verse   of  Genesis  I  read  these 

'  Luke  xi.  13.  ^  j^.  jji.  ig.  3  John  xiv.  26. 

*  Acts  vii.  51.  M  Pet.  i.  2. 


THE    GIFT    OF    THE    SPIRIT.  109 

remarkable  words :  "  This  is  the  Spirit  of  King 
Messiah,  concerning  whom  it  is  written  in 
Isaiah  xi.  1,  'And  there  shall  rest  on  him  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord.'  But,"  it  is  added,  "  how  does 
the  Spirit  of  the  Messiah  minister,  and  how  does 
it  come  moving  itself  over  the  face  of  the  waters  ? 
The  answer  is.  When  you  pour  out  your  hearts 
as  water  by  penitence,  as  it  is  written,  (Lam. 
ii.  19,)  '  Pour  out  thy  heart  before  the  Lord  Kke 
water.'  "^ 

I  find  again,  "  Whatsoever  the  righteous  do, 
they  do  by  the  Holy  Spirit."' 

I  see  also  that  the  expressions  used  in  the 
New  Testament  with  reference  to  the  new  and 
spiritual  hfe,  are  taken  from  those  of  the  Jewish 
theology.  The  Apostle  Paul  writes,  "  If  any  man 
be  in  Christ  Jesus,  he  is  a  new  creature."  I  find 
the  Jews  remarking,  where  God  promises  to 
Abraham  that  he  would  make  him  a  great  nation, 
that  the  creative  verb  is  there  used,  because  God 
would  make  of  him  a  new  creature.^  I  find  again, 
that  if  a  man  convert  another  to  the  knowledge 
of  the  true  God,  the  change  is  equivalent  to  a 
new  creation.''  And  again,  "  the  priest  by  the 
anointing  of  the  holy  oil  is  made  a  new  creature." 

^  Bereshith  Rabba  ad  Gen.  i.  2,  cit.  apud  Schoettg.  vol.  i. 
p.  9. 

''  Tanchuma,  fol.  xviii.  2,  cit.  ap.  Schoettg.  in  loc.  Rom. 
viii.  15,  vol.  I.  p.  530, 

^  Schoettg.  I.  701.  ^  Id   ibid. 


110  LECTURE    VI. 

And  again,  "Whoever  occupies  himself  in  the 
study  of  the  law,  is  restored  anew  hy  receiving 
another  and  a  holy  life.'"  Our  Saviour  speaks  of 
our  new  birth  by  water  and  the  Spirit ;  and  we 
find  his  own  baj)tism  thus  divinely  accompanied 
by  the  visible  descent  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  The 
Jews  also  were  not  uninformed  of  such  an  in- 
fluence accompanying  their  initiatory  sacrament ; 
"  A  man  newly  born,"  say  they,  "  does  not  im- 
mediately receive  the  Holy  Spirit,  nor  till  the 
ordinance  of  circumcision.  Then  the  Spirit  is 
poured  upon  him  from  above.  When  he  is 
growing  up,  and  studies  the  law,  a  greater 
effusion  is  vouchsafed  to  him.  When  he  becomes 
worthy  to  observe  the  precepts  of  the  law,  a  still 
greater  effusion  is  granted.  When  he  marries, 
begets  children,  and  instructs  them  in  the  ways 
of  the  holy  King,  then  he  becomes  a  man  perfect 
in  all  things."^ 

Here  we  have  a  remarkable  testimony  to  the 
origin  and  growth  of  the  spiritual  life  in  man. 
Nor  is  the  following  less  worthy  of  note. 

In  the  last  verse  of  Exodus  xiv.  we  read, 
"  The  people  feared  the  Lord,  and  believed  the  Lord 
and  his  servant  Moses :"  and  in  the  beginning  of 
chapter  xv.  follows  their  triumphant  song  of 
praise.     On  this  the  Jewish  comment  remarks  : 

1   Sclioettg.  I,  p.  705. 

^  Sohar  Levit.  fol.  xxxix.  col.  154,  cit.  ap.  Schoettg.  vol.  i. 
p.  329. 


THE    GIFT    OF    THE    SPIRIT.  Ill 

"Whosoever  undertakes  any  command  of  the 
Lord  m  faith,  in  him  inhabits  the  Holy  Spirit. 
For  we  read  of  our  ancestors,  that,  because  they 
believed  the  Lord,  the  Holy  Spirit  dwelt  in  them, 
and  they  sang  their  song  of  praise."  And  this 
follows :  "  Faith  then  must  be  a  great  thing 
Ibefore  the  blessed  God,  for  by  its  means  the  Holy 
Sj)irit  inhabits  in  men."^ 

I  might  add  many  more  testimonies  of  a  similar 
kind  from  the  same  sources  ;  but  I  forbear  to  do 
so,  because  enough  have  been  cited  to  shew,  by 
direct  witness  of  the  Jews  themselves,  and  not 
only  by  inference  from  the  New  Testament,  that 
the  person  and  operations  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
were  known  and  believed  in  by  them.  I  am  not 
concerned  with  the  admixtures  of  error  which  are 
discernible  in  these  testimonies :  I  take  the  great 
facts  conceded  to  me,  and  on  them  I  build  an 
inference  which  accords  with  our  assertion  in  the 
beginning  of  this  Lecture.  For  whence  came 
this  knowledge  and  belief]  Can  anything  be 
pointed  out  in  the  law  of  Moses,  anything  in  the 
Scriptures  of  the  Old  Testament,  which  can  be 
cited  as  having  originally  suggested  it  ?  Are  the 
being  and  operations  of  the  Holy  Spirit  any- 
where announced  in  terms  so  distinct,  or  defini- 
tions so  clear,  as  to  make  it  probable  that  the 
faith  of  the  Church  of  God  in  these  things  was 
derived  from  such  passages  of  Scripture  ?  On 
^    Schoettg.  vol.  II.  p.  684. 


112  LFX'TURE    VI. 

the  other  hand,  we  have  seen  that  where  the 
name  and  attributes  of  this  Divine  Person  are 
mentioned,  an  acquaintance  with  the  matter  is 
presupposed;  and  that  even  from  the  earliest 
quotation  which  we  have  made,  we  are  necessarily 
thrown  back  upon  a  then  existing  behef  of  the 
Church,  to  account  for  the  form  of  speech  which 
is  used.  Our  question  then  recurs,  Whence  w^as 
this  belief?  From  what  source  flowed  this 
knowledge]  We  look  over  the  heathen  world, 
we  examine  into  the  dark  and  mysterious  super- 
stitions which  persuaded  the  nations  ;  we  give 
no  scope  to  our  fancy,  and  barely  admit  analogies 
which  obtrude  themselves  on  us  in  a  manner  not 
to  be  left  unnoticed ;  and  we  cannot  but  conclude 
that  to  each  and  all  of  them,  there  remains  some 
portion  of  primeval  light  deduced  through  the 
ancestral  family  of  the  latter  world.  We  look 
upon  the  house  of  Israel,  and  we  find  them 
singidarly  favoured  by  God,  exalted  in  divine 
knowledge  above  the  nations,  and  providentially 
kept  from  the  inroads  of  idolatry  and  ignorance. 
We  find  in  them  the  direct  line  of  Noah,  the 
patriarchal  and  God-fearing  line,  the  line  in 
which  the  priesthood  descended  from  father  to 
son,  with  all  its  duties  and  observances  and 
traditional  lore.  Is  it  likely  that  the  knowledge 
of  God  transmitted  by  this  line  would  be  less  in 
amount,  or  less  pure  in  quality,  than  that  which 
was  borne  forth  from  time  to  time  by  the  idolater 


THE    GIFT    OF    THE    SPIRIT.  113 

or  the  exile  ]  Is  it  likely  that  God,  who,  some 
generations  after  Noah,  called  forth  the  father 
of  that  race,  and  made  his  covenant  with  him, 
would,  during  those  generations,  or  in  the  four 
hundred  and  thirty  years  which  elapsed  before 
the  giving  of  the  law,  have  permitted  that  trea- 
sure to  be  lost,  the  keeping  of  which  seemed  to 
be  the  very  purpose  of  the  separation  and  insu- 
lated character  of  the  patriarchal  families  ?  The 
ground  of  God's  confidence  in  Abraham  is,  that 
he  will  command  his  household  and  children 
after  him,  and  they  shall  keep  the  way  of  the 
Lord. 

Tracing  that  line  downwards,  we  find  it  be- 
coming a  great  nation ;  we  see  this  nation  in 
bondage  and  distress ;  no  written  law  had  yet 
been  given,  no  pillar  of  cloud  or  fire  was  yet 
among  them :  this  traditional  teaching  was  all 
on  which  their  religious  knoAvledge,  their  faith, 
and  their  obedience  depended.  And  if  this  faith 
and  obedience  was,  at  the  time  of  their  deliver- 
ance from  Egypt,  of  rare  example,  allowing  that 
declension  which  is  the  natural  and  inevitable 
consequence  of  oral  transmission;  yet  this  but 
strengthens  my  inference,  that  the  knowledge  of 
God  and  his  ways,  as  imparted  to  the  ancient 
world,  must  have  been  far  more,  and  of  a  higher 
order,  than  has  been  commonly  supposed.  I 
cannot  then  but  conclude  that  the  person  and 
operations  of  the  Holy  Spirit  became  known   to 


114  LECTURE    VI. 

the  Jews  by  traditional  transmission  from  the 
early  world,  through  the  patriarchal  line.  Now 
if  I  found  in  Scripture  anything  which  seemed 
to  contradict  such  a  conclusion;  if,  during  the 
period  usually  called  antediluvian,  I  found  no 
spiritual  worship,  no  record  of  the  achievements 
of  faith,  I  might  still  be  led  to  question  that 
which  otherwise  I  might  have  inferred :  but  how 
does  this  matter  stand  ?  We  find  during  that 
period,  the  tabernacle  of  God  established  among 
men;  we  find  the  voice  of  God  not  heard  in 
visions  or  sought  from  oracles,  but  conversing 
usually  and  famiharly  with  mankind;  we  find 
the  faithful  described  as  maintaining  close  and 
intimate  communion  with  God.  Enoch  and 
Noah  are  said  to  have  walked  with  God ;  the 
former  is  adduced  as  a  noble  instance  of  the 
triumphs  of  faith,  and  is  presented  to  our  notice 
as  gifted  with  the  prophetic  power  of  the  Holy 
Spirit ;  the  latter  is  said  to  have  condemned  the 
world  by  the  precautions  which  faith  suggested, 
and  to  have  become  heir  of  the  righteousness 
which  is  by  faith,  and  a  preacher  of  it.  Men  are 
said,  at  a  certain  time  and  after  a  certain  event, 
whose  weight  in  the  matter  we  cannot  at  this 
time  appreciate,  to  have  begun  to  call  upon,  or 
to  call  themselves  by  the  name  of  Jehovah.*  I 
am  aware  that  the  interpretations  of  this  passage 
are  many,  and  contradictory  one  of  another ;  that 

*  Gen.  iv.  26;  vide  Pol.  Synops.  in  loc. 


THE    GIFT    OF    THE    SPIRIT.  115 

the  most  ancient  paraphrases  render  the  words, 
'  then  men  began  to  profane  the  name  of  the  Lord, 
or  began  to  profane  themselves  by  not  caUing  on 
the  name  of  the  Lord.'     But  the  phrase  used  is 
one  of  constant  recurrence  in  the  Hebrew  Scrip- 
tures, in  the  sense  of  invocating  the   name  of 
Jehovah  in  prayer ;    nor  can  the  verb  which  pre- 
cedes it  fairly  bear  any  other  sense  than  that  of 
'  began,'  in  its  construction  here.     Besides,  after 
the  parenthetical  chapter  of  genealogies  which 
follows,   the   narrative   proceeds  to  tell  us  that 
"  the  sons  of  God  saw  the  daughters  of  men ;" 
as  if  the  verse  under  our  consideration  were  re- 
ferred to,  and  the  expression  '  sons  of  God'  taken 
from  it.    It  appears  then,  that  the  sacred  historian 
points  to  some  remarkable  increase  of  religious 
feeling  and  worship,  and  separation  of  those  who 
called  on,  or  called  themselves  by,  the  name  of  the 
Lord,  from  the  rest  of  mankind.     Of  thus  much 
we  may  I  think  be  certain.     But  there  is  at  least 
probability  and  consistency  in  the  supposition  of 
some   divines,"   that   an  effusion  of  God's  Holy 
Spirit  is  here  implied;    a  grant  of  more  know- 
ledge,   and  a   more   substantial   and   prominent 
existence,  to  the  Church  of  the  faithful.     How- 
ever this  may  be,  the  division  of  men  into  those 
who  feared  and  those  who  did  not  fear  the  Lord, 
seems  first  then  to  have  taken  place;    the  pro- 
phetic power  seems  then  to  have  commenced  in 

^   Edwards's  History  of  Redemption. 

i2 


116  LECTURE    VI. 

the  Church,  and  that  mysterious  and  intimate 
access  to  the  Divine  presence,  implied  in  the 
expression  '  walking  with  God.' 

So  far  then  from  the  few  hints  which  are 
furnished  us  respecting  the  religion  of  the  antedi- 
luvian age  militating  against  my  conclusion,  they 
seem  to  confirm  it,  and  give  it  fresh  warrant. 

I  conclude  then,  that  from  the  first,  and 
throughout  the  ages  before  the  Redeemer  ap- 
peared, Divine  influence  was  believed  to  be 
necessary,  in  order  that  man  might  fear  and 
obey  God ;  that  this  influence  was  looked  for 
in  the  ordinances  of  God's  Church,  and  as  an 
answer  to  the  prayers  of  the  faithful ;  and  that 
the  agent  of  it  was  known  as  the  Holy  Spirit 
of  God,  the  Spirit  of  creative,  prophetic,  and 
intelligent  power,  yet  dwelling  in  and  enlighten- 
ing the  hearts  of  the  servants  of  God.  And 
further,  that  this  Spirit  was  regarded  as  being 
poured  upon,  and  emanating  from,  the  future 
Deliverer ;  and  that  a  day  was  looked  for,  when 
his  being  and  influence  should  be  better  known 
by  a  general  out-pouring  of  his  gifts  on  the 
Church. 

Now  of  all  pledges  of  God's  favour  to  man, 
the  gift  of  his  Holy  Spirit  is  unquestionably  the 
greatest.  The  new  life  of  holiness  of  which  he 
is  the  Lord  and  Giver,  is  an  earnest  of  an  ever- 
lasting state  of  blessedness  in  another  world. 
The  faithful  are  described   as  having   here  the 


THE    GIFT    OF    THE    SPIRIT.  117 

first-fruits  of  the  Spirit;  a  small  and  prefatory 
grant  of  that  boundless  fulness  of  joy,  which  shall 
be  poured  upon  them  when  their  time  of  trial 
shall  have  ended. 

And  of  all  the  tests  of  the  religious  life  in  man, 
this  is  the  surest,  and  penetrates  the  deepest. 
"  Hereby  know  we  that  he  abideth  in  us,  by  the 
Spirit  which  he  hath  given  us.'"  For  then  is  the 
calm  and  blessed  assurance  of  the  holy  soul  the 
safest  and  the  steadiest,  when,  setting  aside  all 
fanaticism  and  spiritual  foUy,  judging  in  the  clear 
hght  of  reason  purified  by  chastened  feelings,  it 
is  deeply,  unanswerably  conscious  of  the  pro- 
gress mthin  it  of  the  great  work  of  God,  tracing 
his  Almighty  hand  in  its  joys,  and  sorrows,  and 
daily  trains  of  thought ;  marking  its  advance  by 
evil  ever  defeated,  and  good  ever  acquired ;  for- 
getting the  things  which  are  behind,  and  reach- 
ing forth  unto  the  things  which  are  before; 
hungering  and  thirsting  after  righteousness,  and 
receiving  from  God  the  Spirit  this  its  daily  bread 
of  life. 

It  is  thus  that  humble  confidence  in  God  is 
won  and  kept ;  thus  that  we,  in  common  with  the 
faithful  of  all  ages,  learn  to  call  God  our  God, 
and  to  rejoice  in  the  hope  of  eternal  life. 

But  He  who  forgot  not  his  covenant  of  old, 
but  in  the  darkness  gave  light  to  guide  and  to 
cheer,  hath  visited  us  with  the  day-spring  from 

G   1  John  iii.  24. 


118  LECTURE    VI. 

on  high.  He  hath  poured  on  our  great  High- 
priest  the  holy  oil  of  his  Spirit  mthout  measure, 
and  it  hath  descended  even  to  the  lowest  skirts 
of  his  garment :  of  his  fulness  all  we  have  tasted. 
The  sacred  leaven  hath  wrought  during  these 
latter  ages  of  the  world,  and  that  kingdom  of 
God  which  cometh  not  with  observation  of  men, 
hath  been  quietly  but  surely  winning  its  way  in 
the  hearts  of  mankind,  and  the  fabric  of  human 
society.  The  fierce  passions,  the  ungentle  man- 
ners, the  licentious  ethics,  of  the  best  of  the 
former  ages,  have  been,  at  least  by  outward  con- 
sent, banished  from  Christian  communities ;  and 
more  than  outward  consent  may  be  confidently 
looked  for,  in  the  further  advances  of  the  Spirit 
of  truth  and  love.  Of  the  fragments  of  beauty 
and  majesty  scattered  up  and  down  in  ages  past, 
hath  Christian  art  built  her  goodly  and  glorious 
temple.  The  things  which  others  saw,  but  knew 
not,  have  deep  and  holy  meanings  now.  The 
very  frame  of  man  is  become  the  tabernacle  of 
God ;  our  sufferings  and  our  affections  were 
His,  who  is  as  we  are  in  this  world ;  what  God 
hath  cleansed,  that  we  cannot  call  common  : 
and  the  earth  and  the  fulness  thereof  are  being 
gathered  visibly  together  in  Christ. 

Truly  we  walk  on  holy  ground,  and  the  glory 
of  the  Divine  Presence  is  thickening  around  us. 
Happy  are  we,  if  we  know  to  what  we  are  called; 
if  we  live  in  faith,  and  purity,  and  prayer  ;    if  we 


THE    GIFT    OF    THE    SPIRIT.  119 

quench  not  and  vex  not  God's  Holy  Spirit ;  if, 
according  as  He  has  enabled  us,  we  be  found 
workers  together  with  Him — acting  and  suffer- 
ing, living  and  dying,  in  harmony  with  his  most 
holy  purposes. 


LECTURE  VIT. 

THE    RESURRECTION. 


Acts  xxvi.  8, 


Why  should  it  he  thought  a  thing  incredible  with  you,  that 
God  shoidd  raise  the  dead  ? 

I  WILL  briefly  restate  the  argument  of  the  course 
of  Lectures  which  I  am  now  drawing  near  to 
a  close. 

The  covenant  between  God  and  his  people  is 
a  covenant  of  faith.  That  is,  He  on  his  pait  has 
revealed  to  them  certain  important  things  aifect- 
ing  their  eternal  interests ;  and  requires  of  them 
on  their  part,  that  practical  and  absorbing  con- 
viction of  the  truth  of  these  things,  which  we 
know  by  the  name  '  faith.'  And  this  faith 
arises  not  from  prejudice,  nor  from  ignorance, 
but  is  the  result,  spread  over  the  affections  and 
the  conduct,  of  the  well-assured  and  intelligent 
conclusions  of  the  reason,  that  loftiest  power 
wherewith  we  are  endowed.  Now  Scripture 
informs  us  that  this  faith  has  been  man's  part  of 


THE    RESURRECTION.  121 

this  covenant  since  the  entrance  of  sin  into  the 
world ;  in  other  words,  that  a  clear  and  intelli- 
gent conviction,  grounded  on  sufficient  evidence, 
has  been  the  reason  for  the  servants  of  God 
obeying  him,  loving  him,  and  seeking  him,  in  all 
ages. 

This  being  the  case,  we  have  directed  our 
attention  to  that  revelation  which  God  has  made 
to  man  of  the  redemption  which  is  in  Christ. 
We  have  seen  it  assuming  as  a  preliminary  truth, 
the  corruption  and  ruin  of  mankind  by  sin; 
disclosing  his  recovery  from  this  corruption  and 
ruin  by  God's  grace ;  the  providing  of  that  re- 
covery by  the  incarnation,  death,  and  triumph 
of  the  Eedeemer ;  the  progress  of  that  recovery 
in  man  by  the  indwelling  and  renewing  work  of 
the  Holy  Spirit ;  the  completion  of  that  recovery 
by  the  reception  of  the  members  of  the  covenant 
of  faith  into  eternal  glory.  We  have  seen  that  on 
these  great  verities  our  faith  rests :  while  at  the 
same  time  we  try  and  prove  them  by  all  proper 
tests  and  evidences,  and  strive  to  be  able  to  give 
to  every  man  that  asketh,  a  reason  of  the  hope 
that  is  in  us. 

My  endeavour  has  been  to  make  it  plain,  that 
these  foundation  truths  of  the  Gospel  have  been 
in  all  ages  sufficiently  known  to  the  Church  of 
God  to  render  the  faith  of  its  members  a  well- 
grounded  and  reasonable  conviction  :  that,  while 
the  prophetic   word   pointed   their  expectations 


122  LECTURE    VII. 

forward  to  the  future  display  of  the  facts  of 
redemption  on  the  stage  of  the  world,  their  spirits 
rejoiced  to  see  that  day,  and  saw  it  and  were 
glad — even  in  its  results,  the  pardon  of  sin,  and 
the  new  creation  unto  holiness. 

Thus  far  have  we  advanced,  establishing  and 
illustrating  our  argument  from  the  Scriptures  of 
the  Old  Testament,  the  comments  and  religious 
works  of  the  Jews,  and  those  passages  in  the 
New  Testament  which  imply  an  acquaintance  on 
the  part  of  the  hearers  or  readers  with  the  things 
treated  of 

Now,  after  having  traced  down  from  the  very 
earliest  times,  knowledge  of  the  corruption  of 
human  nature  by  sin, — of  its  recovery  by  a  slain 
but  glorified  Redeemer, — of  its  becoming  the 
tabernacle  of  God's  Holy  Spirit;  it  might  be 
thought  hardly  necessary  to  shew  that  there  was, 
co-ordinate  vdth  this  knowledge,  a  belief  that  the 
blessings  promised  in  redemption  were  eternal, 
and  not  temporal ;  hardly  possible  that  any  per- 
sons, knowing  what  ruin  it  was  which  sin  had 
wrought,  could  interpret  God's  redemption  of 
man  from  it  to  have  respect  to  this  present  world 
only,  and  regard  the  great  work  of  holiness  ad- 
vancing within  them  as  one  which  should  be  cut 
short  in  the  midst  of  the  days.  Yet  such  has 
been  the  opinion  of  one  divine  of  our  ovni  Church 
especially,'  and  of  others  who  have  followed  him. 
'  Warburton,  Divine  Legation  of  Moses. 


THE    RESURRECTION.  123 

And  I  mention  this,  not  to  intimate  any  intention 
of  contesting  with  him  the  position  which  he  has 
undertaken  to  make  good,  but  merely  to  remind 
you  that  his  argument,  if  confined  within  its 
proper  limits,  interferes  not  Avith  mine  ;  and  that 
it  is  only  when  he  exceeds  those  limits,  and 
confounds,  as  it  appears  to  me,  things  perfectly 
distinct,  that  I  have  any  cause  of  difference  with 
him.  The  author  of  the  Divine  Legation  of 
Moses  has  undertaken  to  prove  Moses  to  have 
been  a  divinely  commissioned  legislator,  from  the 
circumstance  of  his  law  contaming  no  allusions 
to  a  future  state  of  rewards  and  punishments; 
and  has  devoted  much  of  his  treatise  to  estab- 
lishing this  latter  point.  But  in  doing  this  he 
has  not  unfrequently  wandered  out  of  the  Mosaic 
dispensation,  and  included  the  patriarchs  and 
the  prophets,  who  formed  no  part  of  that  eco- 
nomy, in  ignorance  of  the  doctrine  of  a  future 
state.^     And  in  this  notion  he  has  found  some  at 

^  To  expose  the  inconsistencies  of  Warburton,  might 
consume  more  space  than  laboui*.  Two  examples  may  be 
sufficient  here.  In  book  v.  §  5,  we  find  him  asserting  in  one 
page,  that  "  the  holy  Prophets  speak  of  no  other  but  tem- 
poral rewards  and  punishments :"  to  prove  which  he  quotes 
Isaiah,  Jeremiah,  and  Zechariah.  On  the  opposite  page  we 
find  him  contrasting  the  plain  account  of  the  assumption  of 
Elijah,  with  the  obscurely  hinted  translation  of  Enoch,  and 
saying,  "  The  reason  of  this  diff'erence  is  evident :  when  the 
history  of  Elijah  was  written,  it  was  thought  expedient  to 
make  a  preparation  for  the  dawning  of  a  future  state  of 
reward  and  punishment,  which  in  the  time   of  Moses   had 


124  LECTURE    VII. 

least  willing  to  agree  with  him,  even  in  our  own 
times.  It  may  not  therefore  be  unnecessary  or 
unprofitable  to  direct  your  attention  to  the  en- 
quiry, how  far  the  doctrine  of  an  eternal  state, 
and  as  connected  with  it  that  of  the  resurrection 
of  the  dead,  were  known  to  the  ancient  Churches. 
In  doing  this,  I  shall  first  notice  a  concession 
made  by  the  author  himself  to  w^hom  I  have 
alluded.  "  Among  the  Jews  indeed,"  he  wi-ites,^ 
"  the  Resurrection  was  become  a  national  doc- 
trine some  time  before  the  advent  of  the  Messiah." 
It  would  have  been  perhaps  too  bold  an  attempt, 
though  scarcely  more  bold  than  some  which  he 
had  already  made,  to  disprove  or  explain  away 
the  belief  in  a  future  state  which  prevailed  in 
our  Saviour's  time.  I  take  then  what  is  here 
conceded,  and  presume  none  will  be  found  dis- 

been  highly  improper."  Strange  then  indeed,  that  the  day 
which  dawned  when  the  books  of  Kings  were  written,  should 
again  have  given  place  to  darkness  in  the  time  of  the  latter 
prophets. 

In  the  same  section  (i,  3.)  we  find  him  allowing  that  the 
patriarchs  were  favoured  with  revelations  concerning  the 
redemption  of  mankind,  which  he  says  Moses  purposely 
omitted  ;  and  this  caution,  he  continues,  arose  from  a  wish 
"  to  keep  out  of  sight  that  doctrine  which  he  had  omitted  in 
his  institutes  of  law  and  religion."  Here  is  a  clear  admission 
that  the  patriarchs  were  acquainted  with  the  doctrine  of  a 
future  state.  Yet,  from  his  own  reasoning  in  the  same  sec- 
tion, (5.)  if  they  were  acquainted  ivith  it^ihe.  word  of  God  which 
brought  life  and  immortality  to  light  by  the  Gospel,  is  ren- 
dered of  none  effect. 

"   Book  vii.  ch.  v.  2,  note. 


THE    RESURRECTION.  125 

posed  to  question  it.  I  find  the  phenomenon 
apparent  in  the  spiritual  world  at  a  certain  time, 
and  my  wish  is  to  trace  it  to  its  origin,  and  give 
some  account  of  its  progress.  This  enquiry  has 
been  very  shortly  dismissed  by  the  author  whom 
I  have  quoted.  After  having  stated,  as  above, 
that  this  doctrine  had  become  national  with  the 
Jews  before  the  Messiah's  advent,  he  continues,* 
"  It  was  not  collected  (we  may  be  sure)  from 
natural  reason,  nor  taught  them  by  their  Scrip- 
tures, yet  collected  from  the  contemplation  of 
their  prophets  misinterpreted ;  where  the  re- 
storation of  the  Mosaic  republic  was  predicted,  in 
terms  which  were  mistaken  by  the  latter  Jews  to 
signify  the  revival  or  resurrection  of  their  de- 
ceased ancestors." 

Now,  that  there  are  such  passages  as  those 
here  mentioned,  and  that  they  were  thus  mis- 
interpreted, no  student  of  Scripture  and  commen- 
tators will  deny :  but  allowing  this,  and  even  for 
the  present  allowing  also  that  neither  nature  nor 
Scripture  taught  them  this  doctrine,  there  is  still 
an  assignable  origin  for  their  knowledge  of  it — 
namely,  primeval  tradition.  And  I  hope  to  be 
able  to  shew  not  only  that  they  probably  deduced 
their  acquaintance  with  the  doctrine  from  this 
source,  but  that  no  other  source  can  with  any 
likelihood  be  mentioned  as  having  given  rise 
to  it. 

*  Ut  supra. 


126  LECTURE    YII. 

Now,  dealing  as  we  do  with  traditionary  doc- 
trine, w^e  shall  necessarily  be  occupied  with 
matters  which  lie  beneath  the  surface  of  Scripture 
and  history ;  which  are  rather  presupposed  than 
asserted, — rather  assumed  than  enounced. 

Beginning  then  at  the  very  earliest  times, 
I  would  direct  your  attention  to  the  state  of  our 
first  parents,  as  humiliated  and  degraded  after 
the  fall.  What  had  they  lost  ?  The  threat  had 
expressed  that  in  the  day  of  the  violation  of  their 
obedience,  they  should  surely  die;  and  their 
sentence  was  in  accordance  with  that  threat. 
But  that  day  they  did  not  die ;  nay,  many  cen- 
turies passed  over  their  heads  before  the  sentence 
was  fulfilled.  The  only  visible  immediate  in- 
fliction on  them  w^as  their  expulsion  from  Eden, 
the  deterioration  of  the  soil  and  its  produce,  and 
the  commencement  of  that  life  by  the  sweat  of  the 
brow,  which,  though  a  woeful  change  in  prospect, 
doubtless  brought,  as  all  human  experience  tes- 
tifies, its  comfort  and  reward  with  it.  Yet  I  find 
from  that  time,  if  our  former  inferences  have 
been  correct,  a  system  of  worship  and  a  tabernacle 
of  God's  presence  set  up,  whose  very  form  indi- 
cated that  a  deeper  loss  had  been  sustained  than 
any  of  these  outward  inflictions  seemed  to  point 
at.  Man  is  from  this  time  polluted — debarred 
access  to  God  without  the  intervention  of  rites 
and  ordinances  :  he  has  lost  that  holiness  with- 
out which  no  man  shall  see  God.     And,  how^ever 


THE    RESURRECTION.  127 

I  may  attempt  to  do  so,  I  cannot  withdraw  my 
attention  from  this  part  of  theu*  misery,  nor  can 
I  persuade  myself  that  their  loss  was  merely 
a  temporal  one.  For  if  it  was  merely  temporal, 
then  their  blessedness  before  was  merely  tem- 
poral also  ;  and  thus  the  high  estate  from  which 
sin  has  cast  us  down,  were  at  best  only  a  life  of 
refined  animal  enjoyment,  and  the  high  and 
reaching  desires  of  these  souls,  then  necessarily 
more  high  and  reaching  when  not  bound  down 
and  fettered  by  impurity,  were  unsatisfied,  undi- 
rected, sent  wandering  over  the  soon  exhausted 
objects  of  sense,  to  find  only  disappointment  and 
vexation  of  spirit.  For  to  make  the  only  suppo- 
sition which  remains,  and  to  conceive  that  such 
desires  did  not  exist  before  that  mysterious 
change,  which  is  implied  in  the  knowledge  of 
good  and  evil,  passed  on  our  race,  is  to  admit  the 
monstrous  notion  that  sin  has  raised  us  higher  in 
the  scale  of  being ;  and  to  make  us  almost  ready 
to  exclaim,  Rather  would  we  be  in  sin  and  error, 
with  the  treasures  of  knowledge  before  us,  the 
sense  of  our  dignity  within  us,  and  the  hope  of 
immortality  bounding  in  our  spirits,  than  inno- 
cent and  pure,  but  unendowed  and  unenhghtened, 
without  aim  and  without  hope. 

I  cannot  then  but  see,  under  the  surface  of  the 
sacred  narrative,  that  the  loss  sustained  by  man 
was  not  temporal  merely ;  that  he  had  regard  to 
himself  as  a  living,  an  immortal  soul,  who  by  sin 


128  LECTURE    YII. 

had  forfeited  the  favour  of  God.  And  I  sec  this 
view  confirmed  by  all  that  is  done  to  comfort 
him  in  this  his  dejection.  To  what  purpose  is 
the  sense  of  the  pardon  of  sin,  imparted  generally 
in  his  own  duration  here,  particularly  in  sacrifice 
and  prayer,  if  not  to  point  to  a  restoration  to  the 
favour  and  presence  of  God,  in  a  spiritual  sense 
and  in  an  eternal  state '?  For,  temporally  speak- 
ing, the  godly  man  gained  nothing  by  his  service 
of  God.  More  temptation,  more  sorrow,  more 
persecution  came  upon  him, — the  curse  was  not 
taken  off,  the  sentence  was  not  reversed:  and 
though  in  one  case  a  saint  of  God  was  translated 
that  he  should  not  see  death,  such  was  not  the 
rule  under  this  dispensation,  any  more  than  under 
the  next,  which  had  its  translated  prophet  also  ; 
but  from  sire  to  son  of  the  righteous  line  we 
read,  'And  he  died' — died  notwithstanding  all  his 
piety,  all  his  hopes  and  faith.  So  that  unless 
mankind  during  this  time  were  in  ignorance  of 
God's  will  and  service  altogether,  which  the  in- 
stances of  Enoch  and  Noah  forbid  us  to  suppose, 
we  must  necessarily  conclude  that  the  blessings 
which  they  looked  for  belonged  to  the  restoration 
of  their  souls  in  a  better  and  eternal  state.  And 
this  conclusion  is  still  further  strengthened  by 
the  circumstance  that  we  have  recorded,  by  the 
Apostle  Jude,  a  remarkable  prophecy  of  Enoch 
respecting  the  coming  of  the  Lord  to  judgment, 
which  can  bear  no  satisfactory  explanation,  ex- 


THE    RESURRECTIOX.  129 

cept  on  the  supposition  of  the  utterer  having 
reference  to  a  future  state  of  existence.  This 
prophecy  is  quoted  as  forming  one  of  the  mass  of 
primaeval  traditions  then  current :  who  shall  say 
how  many  of  the  same  kind  have  been  lost  to  us 
in  the  lapse  of  ages  1  That  important  matters 
were  at  this  time  thus  preserved  in  knowledge, 
was  believed  of  old  ;  for  Tertullian  reports,  on 
the  same  authority,  that  Enoch  enjoined  it  to 
his  son  Methuselah  to  deliver  to  liis  posterity 
what  he  himself  had  received  by  hereditary  tra- 
dition.^ Let  us,  however,  dwell  a  few  moments 
longer  on  the  translation  of  this  saint  and 
prophet ;  and  let  us  enquire  what  effect  it  must 
have  produced  on  the  minds  of  those  who  were 
left  behind  in  the  Church  of  God.  Suppose 
them  unacquainted  with  the  doctrine  of  a  future 
state,  but  long  conversant  with  the  piety  of 
Enoch :  what  reward  would  they  suppose  that 
piety  had  met  with  ?  Before  his  translation  he 
had  this  testimony,  that  he  pleased  God.  Strange 
would  indeed  the  great  and  crowning  testimony 
of  the  Divine  approval  have  been,  if  it  had  only 
consisted  in  a  snatching  away  of  its  object  from  all 
that  he  loved,  and  life  itself,  without  any  bright 
equivalent  for  such  a  loss.  Could  human  reason 
have  employed  itself  on  such  an  occurrence  as  the 
removal  of  a  saint  so  highly  favoured,  without 
inferring  thence  the  reality  of  some  other   state, 

*   De  Cultu  Fcem.  i. 

K 


130  LECTURE    Yll. 

and  better  than  that  fi.-om  which  he  was  taken  ? 
But  happening  as  it  did  before  men  who  pre- 
viously believed  in  a  future  state,  it  would  be  to 
them  a  striking  and  gracious  proof  of  the  truth 
of  God's  promises  to  them,  that  one  of  their  own 
number  should  have  sensibly  passed  away  into 
eternal  blessedness. 

Now,  before  we  leave  this  primaeval  period, 
let  us  reflect,  that  the  Scriptiu-e  account,  com- 
prising as  it  does  little  more  than  two  chapters 
of  Genesis,  is  but  the  record  of  a  few  names, 
and  still  fewer  occurrences,  in  a  long  and  im- 
portant portion  of  the  lifetime  of  the  world  and 
the  Church:  that  there  yet  remains  behind,  in 
all  probabihty,  much  more  to  be  told  respect- 
ing their  belief  and  hope,  than  has  yet  been  told : 
and  that  though  the  fancy  must  be  checked  and 
sobered  in  such  matters,  we  cannot  consider  it 
unsafe  to  suppose  that  their  knowledge  was  very 
much  more  than  we  have  had  detailed  to  us. 
I  believe  then,  that  in  the  Church  before  the 
flood  it  was  believed  and  known  that  there 
would  be  a  future  state  of  blessedness  or  misery ; 
and  that  to  this  future  state  were  the  hopes  of 
the  saints  directed,  and  not  to  any  promises  of 
dehverance  merely  temporal. 

Passing  onwards  in  the  Scripture  history  of 
man,  I  cannot  but  dwell  awhile  on  the  fortunes 
of  that  remarkable  person  who  forms  the  link 
between  the  former  and  the  latter  world.     I  can- 


THE    RESURRECTION.  131 

not  but  follow  him  in  his  course  of  patient 
endurance,  his  unavailing  work  and  labour  of  love, 
a  preacher  to  the  world  of  the  righteousness 
which  is  by  faith.  That  world,  having  disregarded 
his  warning  voice,  is  delivered  over  to  the  just 
vengeance  of  God.  It  was  indeed  a  day  of  the 
Lord's  coming, — but  it  was  not  that  of  which  the 
prophetic  word  had  spoken.  For  there  was  no 
seat  of  judgment,  no  conviction  of  ungodly  sin- 
ners for  their  ungodly  works  and  words,  no 
accompanying  pomp  of  saints.  It  was  not  final, 
for  he  and  his  family  were  spared  to  continue  the 
human  race,  and  the  seed  of  promise.  It  was 
impossible  that  he  should  imagine  the  announce- 
ment of  Enoch  fulfilled.  Nor  did  he  so  imagine ; 
for  he  delivered  it  down  to  his  descendants  as  an 
intimation  of  something  yet  to  come :  and  more 
than  two  thousand  years  after,  we  find  it  still 
alive  in  the  mention  of  men. 

But  could  he,  with  this  prophecy  before  him, 
avoid  drawing  a  comparison  between  the  scene 
of  desolation  which  surrounded  him,  and  the 
final  vengeance  which  should  be  taken  on  sin- 
ners? Could  the  thought  but  suggest  itself, 
"  as  the  days  of  Noah,  so  shall  the  days  of  the 
Son  of  Man  be?"  And  in  his  own  miraculous 
preservation,  could  he  but  see  the  ultimate 
safety  of  those  who,  like  himself,  should  be 
heirs  of  the  righteousness  which  is  by  faitli  ? 
For  those  were  times  when   great  truths    were 


132  LECTURE    YIL 

acted  rather  than  spoken;  and  the  doctrhres  of 
grace  were  enwrapt  in  the  parables  of  provi- 
dence. 

Once  more  (for  I  have  before  followed  this 
history  with  a  different  purpose)  behold  the  pa- 
triarchal family  assembled  round  their  altar, 
consecrating,  by  an  offering  of  thanksgiving  and 
propitiation,  the  new  world  which  lay  beneath 
them.  What  are  the  words  in  which  the  gracious 
announcement  is  made  to  them  that  the  world 
should  no  more  be  devastated  as  they  had  seen 
it  1  "I  will  not  again  smite  every  thing  living 
as  I  have  done.  While  the  earth  remaineth, 
[literally,  and  in  our  margin,  '  as  yet  all  the 
days  of  the  earth,']  seed-time  and  harvest,  and 
cold  and  heat,  and  summer  and  winter,  and  day 
and  night,  shall  not  cease."  Is  there  not  in  this 
sentence  a  plain  allusion  to  the  time  when  earth 
should  be  no  more'?  "  All  the  days  of  the  earth," 
it  is  a  phrase  usually  employed  of  something 
transitory,  not  of  any  thing  eternal.  "  All  the  days 
of  Noah,"  we  read  in  the  next  chapter,  "were 
nine  hundred  and  fifty  years,  and  he  died:"  and 
so  of  others  who  have  passed  away.  And  may 
not  St.  Peter  be  thought  to  refer  to  this  very 
expression,  when  he  says,  that  by  the  same  Divine 
word  which  created  the  world,  it,  after  having 
been  overflowed  with  water,  is  kept  in  store  for 
another  display  of  the  divine  vengeance  T 

6  1  Pet.  iii.  7. 


THE    RESURRECTION.  1  33 

But  we  descend  to  Abraham,  who  became  the 
inheritor  of  these  traditions,  and,  it  would  appear, 
saw  through  the  corruptions  and  superstitions  of 
those  among  whom  he  lived.  And  here  we  find 
the  author  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  in 
commenting  on  the  command  for  the  sacrifice  of 
Isaac,  saying,  that  Abraham  "  accounted  God  was 
able  to  raise  him  from  the  dead,  from  which  he 
also  received  him  in  a  figure."  Could  this  have 
been  asserted  of  Abraham,  unless  the  resurrection 
of  the  dead  had  been  an  article  of  his  belief 
previously'?  or  can  we  suppose  that  a  figure 
such  as  passed  before  him  on  this  occasion,  could 
have  been  designed  for  the  revelation  of  such 
a  doctrine,  unknown  before  1  And  in  tracing  the 
whole  history  of  this  patriarch — the  renewals  of 
the  promise  to  him,  his  conduct  respecting  the 
land  of  promise,  and  the  comment  of  the  author 
of  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews  respecting  this 
conduct;  we  cannot  but  see  in  all  these  par- 
ticulars, beneath  the  surface  of  the  Scripture 
narrative,  evidence  that  the  hope  of  future  bles- 
sedness beyond  the  grave  was  continually  in  his 
view,  and  was  had  respect  to  by  God.  Most  of 
these  instances  have  been  brought  forward,  and 
ably  commented  on,  in  a  previous  course  of 
Lectures  on  this  foundation;^  you  heard  and 
may  read  in  those  Lectures,  of  the  remarkable 

''   Hulsean   Lectures  for    1832,   by   the   Rev.  J,  J.  Blunt, 
Lect.  II. 


184  LECTURE    VII. 

disparity  in  the  blessing  and  lot  of  Ishmael,  the 
son  according  to  nature,  and  Isaac,  the  heir  of 
the  promise :  to  the  former,  earthly  blessings  and 
dominion — to  the  latter,  the  covenant  of  God;  as 
if  put  in  contrast,  the  spiritual  against  the  carnal. 
One  train  of  circumstances  must  not  however  be 
passed  over,  for  it  affects  the  question  now  im- 
mediately before  us.  The  land  of  Canaan  had 
been  promised  to  Abraham — to  him  and  to  his 
seed.  And  I  find  it  recorded  that  he  remained 
in  the  distant  expectation  of  the  fulfilment  of 
this  promise  throughout  his  life,  with  one 
exception.  One  piece  of  land  he  purchased  of 
the  inhabitants  of  the  country;  it  was  for  a 
burying-place.  Now  there  might  be  nothing 
remarkable  in  the  descendants  of  Abraham  wish- 
ing to  be  buried  in  the  same  spot:  but  when,  on 
the  one  hand,  we  find  the  author  of  the  Epistle 
to  the  Hebrews  asserting,  that  "  by  faith  Joseph 
gave  commandment  concerning  his  bones,"  and  on 
the  other,  trace  a  tradition  among  the  Jews,  that 
the  patriarchs  shall  rise  from  the  dead  and 
possess  the  land  of  promise;  we  cannot  but  ask 
ourselves.  Did  no  thought  of  this  kind,  or  no 
thought  which  might  afterwards  be  corrupted 
into  this,  exist  in  the  minds  of  the  patriarchs 
themselves  1 

I  pass  by  the  sojourning  of  the  people  of  God 
in  Egypt,  and  take  up  the  history  at  their  de- 
parture thence.     At  this  point  I  see  the  remark- 


THE    RESURRECTION.  135 

able  spectacle  of  a  people  with  ordinances  and 
sacrifice,  and  the  worship  of  the  true  God, — and 
all  this  upheld,  we  have  every  reason  to  suppose, 
solely  by  tradition.  Jehovah  was  known  as  "  the 
God  of  their  fathers."'  His  dealings  with  Abra- 
ham, Isaac,  and  Jacob,  and  in  all  probabihty  the 
annals  of  times  long  before  them,  were  current 
among  the  children  of  Israel.  "  The  people 
which  God  had  purchased,"  is  their  appellation  ; 
"  Thou  shalt  bring  them  in,  and  plant  them  in 
the  mountain  of  thine  inheritance,  in  the  place, 
O  Lord,  which  thou  hast  made  for  thee  to  dwell 
in,  in  the  sanctuary  wliich  thou  hast  estab- 
lished;"' this  is  the  expression  of  their  confidence. 
Is  it  likely  that  they  who  knew  thus  much  by 
tradition,  should  have  lost  that  greatest  hope, 
tliat  bright  light  amidst  the  darkness  of  bond- 
age and  idolatry,  in  which  their  fathers  lived  and 
died  ? 

At  this  time  God  raised  up  Moses  as  a  deliverer 
and  a  lawgiver  to  his  people.  By  him  He  gave 
to  Israel  statutes  and  ordinances  regidating  their 
conduct  in  his  worship  and  as  his  peculiar  people; 
by  him  He  wrought  into  a  system,  and  bestowed 
exclusively  on  one  race,  that  theocracy  which 
subsisted  but  partially  before,  and  which,  pre- 
viously to  the  general  apostacy  of  the  nations, 
seems  to  have  had  place  in  some  degree  amongst 
them  all.    On  the  nature  of  the  Mosaic  economy, 

«  Exod.  iii.  15;   xv.  2.  ^  lb.  xv.  16,  17. 


186  LECTURE    VII. 

as  affecting  our  present  enquiry,  I  shall  treat 
at  large  in  my  next  and  concluding  Lecture.  It 
may  suffice  to  say  at  present,  that  to  reveal  truth 
was  not  its  object,  but  to  bind  it  up,  and  secure 
it  against  loss  by  the  limitary  statutes  of  strict 
obedience  consistent  with  it ; — that  it  is  never  re- 
presented to  us  in  Scripture  as  advancing  forward 
God's  people  in  knowledge  and  hope,  but  rather 
as  wrapping  up  in  parables,  and  veiling  from 
sight,  that  knowledge  and  hope  which  it  found 
amongst  the  faithful ; — that  like  another  fore- 
runner of  our  redemption,  it  was  "  not  that  Light, 
but  was  sent  to  bear  witness  to  that  Light;" 
a  witness  however  of  a  peculiar  kind,  best  cha- 
racterized in  the  words  of  our  Saviour,  "  To  him 
that  hath,  shall  be  given;  but  from  him  that 
hath  not,  shall  be  taken  away  even  that  which  he 
seemeth  to  have."  That  during  the  times  of  that 
law  there  were  among  the  Jews  faithful  and 
devout  servants  of  God,  is  to  be  attributed,  not  to 
any  direct  influence  of  that  law  itself,  but  to 
those  promises  of  God,  given  long  before  the 
law,  but  which  it  served  to  bind  up  and  con- 
solidate. That  these  saints  did  under  the  law 
look  forward  to  awaking  up  after  God's  likeness 
and  being  satisfied;  that  they  exulted  in  the 
prospect  of  the  fulness  of  joy  and  pleasures  at 
God's  right  hand,  when,  after  having  been  led  by 
Ids  counsel,  they  should  be  received  with  glory, 
was  not  owing  to  any  lesson  which  the  law  had 


THE    RESURRECTION.  137 

taught  them,  but  owing  to  what  they  knew  of 
God's  eternal  covenant  with  his  people,  made 
since  the  world  began. 

Now  if  we  find,  at  the  time  when  our  Saviour 
appeared,  the  resurrection  to  life  a  national  doc- 
trine among  the  Jews,  can  we  be  at  a  loss  to  what 
source  to  trace  it  ?  Can  we  any  longer  say,  that 
it  arose  out  of  the  misapprehension  of  some  pas- 
sages in  their  prophets'?  For  if  so,  then  were 
God's  peculiar  people  less  favoured  than  the 
heathens  around  them ;  for  I  find  that  they, 
almost  Avithout  exception,  had  retained  their 
traditionary  knowledge  of  a  future  state  of  hap- 
piness and  of  misery, — while,  on  this  supposition, 
the   children  of  Israel  had  lost  it. 

And  I  can  never  persuade  myself,  that  such 
a  belief  is  owing  to  any  inferences  which  the 
natural  man  may  draw,  independently  of  a  reve- 
lation from  above.  There  are,  it  is  true,  in 
nature,  many  typical  processes,  which  are  w^on- 
derfully  illustrative  of  resurrection-power,  and 
tend  to  confii'm  and  establish  us  in  our  hopes  of 
eternal  life;  but  what  scattered  hints  Uke  these 
shall  ever  first  teach  man  to  raise  up  the  sure 
and  certain  hope  of  a  rising  again  to  life,  against 
the  continued  progress  to  corruption  and  death 
which  he  sees  around  him^  There  are  again, 
in  these  our  hearts,  thoughts 

whose  very  sweetness  yieldeth  proof 
That  they  were  born  for  immortality  : 


13S  LECTURE    VII. 

but  who  shall  say  that  these  could  make  their 
feeble  testimony  of  comfort  and  peace  heard, 
amidst  the  all-desolating  and  hopeless  triumph 
of  death? 

I  cannot  then  but  infer  that  God's  ancient 
people — abased  as  they  were  by  a  sense  of  their 
unworthiness  to  appear  before  God,  reassured 
by  the  tokens  of  pardon  which  were  given  them, 
looking  for  divine  influence  to  restore  in  them 
that  image  of  God  which  they  had  lost,  and 
expecting  in  a  future  age  that  great  harvest  of 
which  they  had  but  the  foretaste — did  not  look 
for  the  salvation  of  God  as  a  thing  temporal  and 
connected  with  this  world,  but  eternal;  and  then 
to  come  upon  them  in  its  fulness,  when  they 
should  arise  from  the  dust  of  death.  I  cannot 
but  believe  that  this  faith  accompanied  God's 
servants  down  to  the  very  time  when  He  came 
who  brought  life  and  immortality  to  light ; — that 
he  who  waited  for  the  consolation  of  Israel,  who 
desired  to  depart  in  peace,  for  that  his  eyes  had 
seen  the  Lord's  salvation,  spoke  in  this  faith ; — 
that  the  arguments  and  addresses  of  our  Saviour 
to  the  Jews,  were  founded  on  this  their  faith,  at 
least  professed,  and  by  those  very  words  of  Christ 
sanctioned  and  commended. 

Thus  I  see  consistency  in  the  unfolding  of 
God's  purposes  ;  thus  I  see  that  the  eternal  state, 
for  which  man's  present  life  is  but  a  preparation, 
has  been  throughout  the  history  of  God's  Church, 


THE    RESURRECTION.  139 

in   the   view    of  those   who  formed  that   body, 
which  is  the  pillar  and  ground  of  the  truth.    But 
while  we  anxiously  trace  the  footsteps  of  spiritual 
truth,  and  satisfy  ourselves  that  the  longing  of 
the  holy  soul  has  ever  been  after  God — his  per- 
fections, his  presence,  and  an  eternity  of  joy  in 
Him ;  let  us  remember  that,  of  all  the  additions 
which  the  revelation  of  the  Gospel  has  made  to 
our  knowledge  and  our  hope,  those  concerning 
this  doctrine  have  been  the  most  extensive  and 
the  most  glorious.     It  might  have  been  matter 
of  painful  effort  to  the  ancient  beUever,  to  answer 
the  hard  questioning  of  carnal  doubt — to  stand 
by  the  bed  of  death,  and  gaze  on  the  blank  and 
soulless  features,  and  against  that  stern  negation 
of  all  that  is  bright  and  hopeful,  to  assert  his 
belief  in  a  resurrection  unto  life.     And  had  not 
the   Father  of  mercies  and  God  of  all   comfort 
wonderfully  proportioned  faith    to    the  need  of 
faith,  so  that  the  humblest  and  deepest  rehance 
on  Him  is  found  in  ages,  not  of  knowledge,  but 
of  darkness  and  peril,  doubtless  the  hope  of  man 
Avoidd  have  sunk  beneath  its  trial,  and  the  light 
of  Israel  would  have  been  quenched. 

But  upon  our  path  the  Dayspring  from  on  high 
hath  shined;  One  is  gone  up  before  us  into  the 
heavenly  iilaces;  over  the  flesh  of  man  death  can- 
not triumph — the  grave  can  raise  no  trophies ; 
the  first-fruits  have  been  gathered,  and  the  har- 
vest shall  follow.     If  we  are  called  to  look  upon 


140  LECTURE    VII. 

death,  it  is  but  to  see  the  place  where  the  Lord 
lay  ;  if  we  follow  those  we  love  to  the  grave,  it  is 
hut  to  see  where  the  ministering  angels  sat,  who 
proclaimed,  "  He  is  not  here,  hut  risen."  And 
though  in  the  midst  of  life  we  are  in  death,  and 
we  know  not  how  soon  we  may  be  called  away, 
yet  does  Christian  faith  enable  us  to  walk  safely, 
and  lie  down  in  peace  ;  knowing  that  we  have 
a  better  inheritance  and  another  tabernacle,  and 
a  life  that  cannot  be  holden  of  death. 

Thus  high  is  our  state  of  blessedness ;  thus 
clear  and  distinct  our  hope.  And  fearful  in  pro- 
portion is  the  danger  of  those  who  forget  their 
heavenly  calling,  and  walk  as  children  of  this 
present  world,  setting  before  them  their  own 
desires  and  selfish  purposes,  instead  of  taking 
up  their  cross  daily,  and  following  Christ.  For 
from  the  crowd  of  their  fellow-sinners,  and  the 
shelter  of  this  world's  deemings,  they  shall  pass 
alone  and  unfriended  into  the  presence  of  God 
the  Searcher  of  hearts :  who  shall  then  restore  to 
them  that  which  they  have  lost, — or  how  shall 
they  abide  his  justice,  who  have  rejected  his 
grace  1 

If  then  there  be  wisdom,  if  there  be  faith,  if 
there  be  purity,  hold  fast  that  which  ye  have 
until  He  come;  that  ye  may  sit  down  with 
Abraham  and  Isaac  and  Jacob,  in  the  kingdom 
of  God. 


LECTURE  VIII. 


THE    USE    OF    THE    LAW 


Gal.  iii.  19. 


Wlierefore  then  serteth  the  Law  ?  It  ivas  added  because 
of  transgressions,  till  the  seed  should  come  to  ivhom  the 
promise  was  made. 

That  the  character  of  the  Mosaic  law  should 
have  presented  a  difficulty  to  the  minds  of  Chris- 
tians, is  not  to  be  wondered  at.  For  we  are  not 
in  a  situation  to  take  fully  into  account  the  cir- 
cumstances under  which  that  law  was  given,  or 
the  purposes  intended  to  be  answered  by  it.  We 
know  but  little  of  the  dealings  of  Providence  on 
a  scale  so  extended  :  we  can  hardly  grasp  in  our 
imagination  the  process  necessary  for  educating 
a  whole  race  of  men,  with  reference  to  an 
assigned  future  object.  We  can  but  imperfectly 
conceive  the  lifting  one  nation  out  of  its  place  to 
be  a  pattern  to  mankind ;  the  acting  of  a  great 
and  lasting  parable,  whose  meaning  was  hereafter 
to  be  opened,  but  which  for  the  time,  and  to 


142  LECTURE    VIII. 

those  who  look  at  it  alone  and  unconnected, 
should  seem  unreasonable  and  unmeaning. 

Now  my  purpose  being  to  establish  the  con- 
sistency of  the  Divine  conduct  in  the  revelation 
of  Redemption,  and  my  former  Lectures  havmg 
treated  of  those  foundation  truths  on  which  the 
spiritual  temple  of  God  is  built,  and  estabUshed 
the  fact  of  their  manifestation  to  the  ancient 
Churches;  it  will  greatly  conduce  to  the  com- 
pleteness of  the  argument,  if,  in  this  concluding 
Lecture,  I  may  be  able  to  give  some  account  of 
that  economy  under  which  the  people  of  God 
were  placed  for  so  many  ages  preceding  the  ad- 
vent of  Christ.  If  I  can  shew  that  its  character 
and  its  provisions  were  consistent  with  the  Di^dne 
proceedings  in  general,  and  adapted  to  further 
the  end  then  most  desirable,  it  will  tend  not  only 
to  remove  out  of  the  way  the  greatest  hindrance 
to  the  kind  of  evidence  with  which  I  am  con- 
cerned, but  will  help  to  build  up  and  confirm  the 
argument  itself. 

This  then,  with  some  general  considerations  on 
the  nature  of  the  evidence  which  I  have  been 
endeavouring  to  adduce,  will  occupy  us  on  the 
present  occasion. 

I  will  first  direct  your  attention  to  the  circum- 
stances of  the  Church  of  God,  at  the  giving  of 
the  Mosaic  law.  A  vast  mass  of  traditionary 
knowledge  was  deposited  in  the  congregation  of 
Israel.      The   depravation   of  man   by   sin ;    his 


THE    USE    OF    THE    LAW.  143 

recovery  by  the  death  of  a  promised  mcarnate 
Redeemer ;  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  abeady 
vouchsafed  as  the  earnest  of  redemption  accom- 
plished in  the  Divine  counsels ;  the  spiritual  and 
eternal  character  of  the  blessings  thus  promised 
and  granted, — we  have  reason  to  mfer  that 
a  traditionary  belief  of  all  these  things  formed  the 
ground  of  faith  in  those  days,  and  among  that 
people.  With  these  doctrines,  and  as  the  means 
of  their  conservation  and  proof,  had  come  down 
to  them  sacrifice,  and  the  priesthood,  and  the 
prophetic  word.  From  among  them  was  to  spring 
the  Deliverer — the  light  of  the  Gentiles,  and  the 
glory  of  Israel. 

But  by  both  these  was  first  a  great  work  to 
be  accomplished,  and  a  solemn  testimony  borne. 
He  whose  thoughts  are   not  our  thoughts,  has 
vouchsafed   to   open   to   us  this   portion    of  his 
dealings   with    man.      Even    with   that   which 
is   revealed   do   our   understandings    grapple   at 
a    disadvantage ;    for    what    arm    of   flesh    can 
wield  the  sceptre,  wherewith  the  Almighty  go- 
verns his  creatures?     It  was  his  pleasure  that 
both  by  Gentile  and  Jew,  the  insufliciency  of 
man   to  attain  to  Himself  should  be  fully  and 
practically  manifested.     It  was  his   pleasure   to 
conclude  all  under  sm,  that  the  promise  by  faith 
of  Jesus  Christ  might  be  to  them  that  beheve. 

The  nations  of  the  world,  gifted  with  some 
portion  of  primceval  light — and  even  in  default  of 


144  LECTURE    YIIl. 

that,  with  the  universal  light  of  reason  and 
conscience — retained  not  God  in  their  knowledge. 
Their  light  they  clouded  with  mystery  and  super- 
stition :  the  witness  within  them  they  overbore 
and  neglected,  till  his  voice  was  scarcely  heard. 
Some  sunk  down  in  the  scale  of  being,  almost 
below  humanity ;  others  advanced  to  the  highest 
possible  eminence  of  intellectual  culture.  But 
neither  could  the  debasement  of  the  savage 
quench  the  immortal  soul,  or  exempt  from  the 
guilt  of  sin ;  nor  could  the  keen  shafts  of  thought 
penetrate  the  darkness,  in  which  the  knowledge 
of  evil  had  enwrapt  the  knowledge  of  good. 
Deep  and  deadly  was  the  progress  of  moral  cor- 
ruption ;  feeble  and  insincere  were  the  remedies 
applied.  The  light  that  was  in  them  became 
darkness ;  and  how  great  was  that  darkness  ! 

But  how  fared  the  chosen  people  of  God  in 
the  midst  of  this  fearful  testimony  to  the  ruin 
which  sin  had  wrought  ]  Had  they  no  part  to 
bear  in  it,  no  lesson  to  read  to  them  that  should 
come  after  1  Might  it  not  yet  be  said,  that  all 
these  nations  were  ignorant  of  God's  ways, — that 
they  had  not  the  glory  of  his  presence,  nor  the 
convincing  sound  of  his  voice  1  might  it  not  be 
yet  asserted,  that  if  God  would  take  a  nation  from 
the  midst  of  the  people  with  a  mighty  hand  and 
stretched-out  arm,  and  would  give  them  what 
to  do  for  Himself,  statutes  and  judgments,  they 
might  live  in  them  ]    might  it  not  be  alleged  on 


THE    USE    OF    THE    LAW.  145 

man's  behalf,  that  though,  beyond  doubt,  when 
left  alone,  he  sought  not  and  loved  not  and  obeyed 
not  God,  yet,  with  culture  and  moral  light,  and 
a  code  of  observances,  we  know  not  what  might 
be  accomplished  towards  the  recovery  of  the 
Divine  image  ?  For  this  purpose  amongst  others 
was  the  law  given  to  Israel,  that  it  might  become 
manifest  by  actual  proof,  that  by  legal  obedience 
should  no  man  be  justified  before  God.  The  law 
was  added  because  of  transgressions ;  to  bring 
out,  by  the  additional  test  of  the  apphcation  of 
Divine  ordinances  to  the  conduct  of  man,  the 
innate  corruption  of  his  birth.  It  had  thus  a 
purpose  with  reference  to  those  who  should  come 
after,  namely,  to  supply  what  would  otherwise 
have  been  a  deficient  and  untried  case — that  of 
man  famished  with  the  knowledge  of  the  Divine 
will,  and  placed  in  a  condition  to  perform  it. 
It  taught  them  the  utter  inability  of  man,  by 
works  and  observances,  to  build  up  a  righteous- 
ness before  God.  It  had  also  a  reference  to  Him 
who  was  to  come ;  in  that,  when  man's  inability 
to  perform  its  requirements  was  fully  demon- 
strated, He  came  and  fulfilled  it  to  the  utmost. 

But  there  was  another  great  purpose  to  be 
answered  by  the  giving  of  the  law,  to  which 
I  briefly  alluded  in  my  last  Lecture  :  the  conser- 
vation of  the  truth  among  God's  peculiar  people. 

If  we  look  upon  Israel  at  the  time  of  their 
deliverance  from  Egypt,  we  see  a  people  in  pos- 

L 


146  LECTURE    VIII. 

session  of  many  of  the  great  doctrines  of  the 
future  Gospel ;  doctrines  which,  from  the  very 
nature  of  the  case,  were  to  form  the  substance  of 
the  faith  of  God's  saints  in  all  ages.  But  the 
time  for  the  manifestation  of  those  historical  oc- 
currences, which  were  to  be  the  visible  shewing 
forth  and  full  revelation  of  those  doctrines,  had 
not  yet  arrived.  The  purposes  of  Providence 
above  mentioned  were  yet  to  be  evolved,  and  to 
that  end  a  considerable  portion  of  the  lifetime  of 
mankind  was  yet  required.  And  that  portion 
had  for  its  appointed  work,  the  bringing  in  guilty 
of  the  human  race,  Jew  and  Gentile,  before  the 
purity  and  justice  of  God.  Yet  the  covenant  of 
faith  was  not  to  be  forgotten,  nor  the  promises 
made  void.  During  this  period  of  general  apos- 
tasy, there  were  to  be  faithful  among  the  faithless. 
The  bright  light  of  Israel  was  not  to  be  quenched, 
for  all  the  tempests  which  might  desolate  the 
moral  world;  therefore  did  Jehovah  make  a 
hedge  about  it,  and  enshrine  it  in  a  place  hal- 
lowed and  rare  of  access.  The  still  small  voice 
of  the  primseval  testimony  was  to  be  heard  among 
the  tumults  of  strife  and  lust  and  carnal  warfare ; 
therefore  did  it  not  speak  in  the  highways  and 
haunts  of  mankind,  but  in  the  inner  recesses  of 
that  guarded  mount  where  God  was  pleased  to 
put  his  name.  And  admirable  indeed  is  the 
Mosaic  dispensation,  vieAved  as  a  means  to  this 
end.     So  constructed  that  the  faithful  man  could 


THE    USE    OF    THE    L\W.  147 

not  miss  its  continual  allusions  to  spiritual  truths, 
it  spoke  to  the  carnally-minded  nothing  of  its 
holy  secrets.  Founded  on  a  recognition  of  doc- 
trines far  deeper  and  more  spiritual  than  itself, 
it  declared  nothing  new,  it  anticipated  nothing : 
it  acted  as  a  medium  of  suspense  for  the  hopes 
and  thoughts  of  God's  people,  till  the  seed  should 
come,  to  whom  the  promise  was  made. 

Again,  in  its  distinctive  and  absolute  enact- 
ments it  is  no  less  to  be  admired.  It  was  plainly 
necessary  for  the  fulfilment  of  God's  purposes 
with  regard  to  Israel,  that  they  should  not  follow 
the  apostacy  of  the  nations.  Here  then  the  laAv 
is  definite  and  precise ;  the  unity  of  the  Godhead 
is  authoritatively  laid  down,  and  adherence  to 
this  great  doctrine  enforced  by  the  gravest  penal- 
ties. This  was  a  doctrine  which  was  not  involved 
in  the  promise,  but  had  been  the  first  acknow- 
ledged by  the  true  worshipper  since  the  world 
began.  Therefore  this  doctrine  is  inculcated  by 
the  law  as  of  primary  importance. 

Again,  the  will  of  God  as  regarding  the  moral 
conduct  of  his  creatures  towards  Himself  and  one 
another,  was  that  by  which  his  people  were  to  be 
judged  and  found  wanting ;  therefore  that  will 
is  clearly  defined  and  set  down  in  the  law.  It 
formed  no  part  of  that  covenant  whereby  man 
shall  live  before  God;  it  was  the  test,  the  rule 
whereby  sin  might  be  known  and  detected ; 
therefore  the  law  placed  it  in  the  forefront  of  its 

l2 


148  LECTURE    YIII. 

requirements.  But  upon  the  covenant  of  faith, 
its  manifestations  of  the  state  of  man  and  the 
purposes  of  God,  its  gifts  of  the  pardon  of  sin 
and  eternal  life, — the  law,  although  implying 
much,  declares  nothing.  It  was  not  its  office  to 
save  the  soul :  it  could  not  restore  to  man  that 
which  he  had  lost;  for  it  was  not  merely  the 
practice  of  obedience,  but  the  will  and  power  to 
obey,  which  had  departed  from  him.  A  law 
from  God  might  define  that  will,  of  which  he  had 
lost  the  apprehension ;  it  might  convict  of  that 
guilt,  which  the  hardened  heart  did  not  regard : 
but  when  this  had  been  done,  what  provisions 
could  it  contain  for  removing  the  misery  which 
it  created?  To  which  of  its  chapters  could  it 
send  the  weary  and  heavy-laden  to  seek  rest  for 
their  souls  ?  For  this  there  was  another  pro- 
vision, even  those  ancient  and  precious  promises 
which  pointed  to  the  consolation  of  Israel. 

Was  the  law  then  against  those  promises'? 
Nay,  rather  it  led  men  to  them ;  when,  having 
renounced  their  own  righteousness,  and  embraced 
the  covenant  of  faith,  they  betook  themselves  to 
the  temple  and  its  sacrifices,  they  there  saw  every 
part  of  the  solemn  ritual,  and  every  particular  of 
the  Levitical  ordinances,  framed  in  accordance 
with  the  great  doctrines  of  that  better  covenant ; 
the  tears  of  repentance  followed  on  the  pangs  of 
remorse,  the  humble  trust  and  active  endeavour 
of  faith  succeeded  the  helplessness  of  spiritual 


THE    USE    OF    THE    LAW.  149 

despair  ;  he  that  slept,  awoke  and  arose  from  the 
dead,  and  Christ  gave  him  light. 

For  this  it  was  that  the  saints  of  old  expressed 
their  admiration  of  the  statutes  and  ordinances 
of  the  law ;  because  they  had  respect  to  the  oath 
which  God  had  sworn  to  their  fathers,  and  the 
covenant  which  he  had  commanded  for  ever. 

So  that  the  law  stands  not,  nor  can  it  be  fairly 
regarded,  by  itself  We  must  not  contemplate 
it  as  a  scheme  of  government  merely,  nor  en- 
deavour to  find  in  it  the  symmetry  or  apparent 
reasonableness  of  human  political  constitutions  : 
it  was  a  parable  and  a  sacrament — an  outward 
visible  sign  of  an  inward  spiritual  grace  ;  and 
that  grace  not  given  primarily  by,  nor  through 
the  sign,  but  by  it  sealed  and  assured  to  its 
possessors.  I  put  away  then  at  once  as  inap- 
plicable, all  those  reasonings  founded  upon  the 
mention  or  omission  of  certain  truths  in  the  law, 
as  affecting  the  question  of  the  Divine  legation 
of  its  deliverer.  I  do  not  compare  it  with  human 
systems,  nor  judge  it  by  any  general  deduction 
from  them.  It  stands  distinct  from  them,  as  the 
appointed  means  of  preserving  unsullied  the 
purity  of  spiritual  truth ;  while  at  the  same  time 
it  brought  in  even  God's  chosen  people  guilty 
before  Him. 

But  to  this  dispensation  belongs  another  ordi- 
nance of  Divine  providence,  no  less  admirable  in 
its  adaptation  to  the  service  of  the  truth.     Tie 


150  -  LECTURE    VIII. 

who  framed  the  statutes  and  judgments  of  the 
law,  knew  what  was  in  man.  He  knew  that  the 
formal  routme  of  services  required,  might  in  time 
overbear  the  great  doctrines  to  which  they  Avere 
in  truth  the  testimony.  He  therefore  raised  up 
from  time  to  time,  persons  endowed  specially  with 
his  Holy  Spirit,  to  bear  witness  to  these  truths. 
Such  were  the  prophets,  whose  mission  is  repre- 
sented to  us  as  the  active  and  unceasing  work 
of  God's  careful  superintendence  of  his  people. 
"  I  sent  you  my  prophets,  daily  rising  up  early 
and  sending  them."^  Such  in  old  times  were 
Samuel  and  Elijah,  Gad  and  Nathan ;  such 
were  those  whose  writings  have  come  down  to 
us  ;  men  speaking  not  of,  nor  by  the  law ;  tes- 
tifying of  mercy,  and  not  of  sacrifice ;  grounding 
their  exhortations  and  reasonings  on  truths  lying 
deeper  than  the  system  under  which  they  lived. 
They  spoke  of  the  carnal  ordinances  of  the  law 
as  statutes  that  were  not  good,  and  in  whicli  a 
man  should  not  live ;  they  poured  contempt  on 
the  new  moons  and  appointed  feasts  of  an  igno- 
rant and  dissembling  people ;  they  entered  into 
the  spiritual  meaning  of  the  fast  which  the 
Lord  had  chosen.  They  were  raised  up  also  to 
excite  and  bear  witness  to  the  hopes  of  the 
Church  of  God,  as  centered  in  the  future  Re- 
deemer.    As   they  w^ere   moved   by  the  Divine 

^  Jer.  vii.  25. 


THE    USE    OF    THE    LAW.  151 

Spirit,  they  spake  of  Him  as  of  one  that  should 
be  born  into  the  world,  and  suffer  and  reign ;  as 
of  one  that  should  be  abundantly  endowed  with 
the  Spirit,  and  should  inherit  an  unchangeable 
priesthood.  They  spoke  in  distinct  terms  of  the 
transitory  nature  of  the  law ;  of  a  time  when  the 
wall  of  partition  should  be  removed,  and  the 
glory  of  the  Lord  be  so  revealed,  that  all  flesh 
should  see  it  together. 

By  these  two  great  instruments  of  the  Divine 
purposes  were  the  chosen  nation  kept  in  the 
profession  and  knowledge  of  the  truth.  These 
were  the  two  witnesses  of  God,  by  which  He 
spoke  to  the  fathers:  the  one  declaring  the 
requirements  of  his  justice— the  other  confirming 
the  promises  of  his  grace.  That  these  witnesses 
were  disregarded  by  that  people,  detracts  not 
.  from  the  value  of  their  testimony ;  nor  can  we 
appreciate  it  more  highly  than  our  Saviour  him- 
self does,  where  He  puts  into  the  mouth  of  the 
Father  of  the  Faithful  these  prophetic  words,  "  If 
they  believe  not  Moses  and  the  prophets,  neither 
will  they  be  persuaded,  though  one  rose  from  the 

dead."" 

Thus  then,  while  I  can  assign  to  the  law  of 
Moses  its  place  in  the  great  unfolding  of  God's 
purposes,  I  see  my  conclusion  respecting  it  con- 
firmed by  the  fact,  that  during  its  continuance 
God  ceased  not  to  bear  Avitness  to  its  temporary 

"  Luke  xvi.  ult. 


152  LECTURE    VIII. 

nature  and  incompleteness,  by  his  servants  the 
prophets.  And  thus  I  see  the  dealings  of  Pro- 
vidence in  the  salvation  of  man  brought  into 
harmony  and  consistency.  For  had  the  law,  on 
the  one  hand,  put  forth  professions  of  saving 
power, — were  eternal  life  the  prominent  theme 
on  which  it  dwelt, — ^had  it  referred  those  who 
were  under  it  to  a  future  state  of  rewards  and 
punishments,  I  should  have  been  at  a  loss  how 
to  account  for  the  co-existence  of  two  separate 
and  inconsistent  schemes  for  the  redemption  of 
man :  and  had  not  the  prophets,  on  the  other 
hand,  lifted  up  their  voices  on  behalf  of  greater 
and  holier  truths, — had  not  they  put  forward 
eternal  life,  and  the  pardon  of  sin,  and  the  power 
of  the  Spirit  of  God,  as  matters  of  primary  import, 
I  should  not  have  known  how  to  resolve  the 
apparent  contradictions  before  me :  a  chosen 
generation,  a  peculiar  people  of  God,  shut  up 
under  an  insufficient  ceremonial  system ;  the 
promises  given  to  the  fathers,  down  to  a  certain 
pomt  in  history,  increasing  in  number  and  clear- 
ness, but  after  that  point  broken  off  and  laid 
aside  ;  and,  above  all,  that  Church  of  God,  which 
is  the  pillar  and  ground  of  the  truth,  left  with- 
out the  possession  of  it,  or  the  power  of  bearing 
testimony  to  it. 

I    close   this    course   of  Lectures   with   some 
g  eneral  remarks  on  the  nature  of  the  evidence 
which  I  have  been  endeavouring  to  adduce. 


THE    USE    OF    THE    LAW.  153 

It  is  the  uniform  assertion  of  the  writers  of  the 
New  Testament,  that  the  redemption  effected  by 
Christ  was  but  the  final  completion  and  actual 
demonstration  of  great  purposes  which  had  been 
for  many  ages  regulating  the  Divine  conduct 
towards  mankind.  Now,  if  this  had  been  told 
us  in  default  of  any  record  of  the  earlier  ages  of 
the  world,  we  must  have  taken  it  upon  trust, 
and  could  not  have  enquired  further  into  it.  But 
we  have  a  record  of  those  early  ages,  which  we 
believe  to  be  authentic.  Nay,  what  is  more,  we 
are  led  by  the  New  Testament  writers  to  infer, 
that  the  main  reason  why  this  record  has  been 
preserved  to  us  is,  that  we  may  assure  ourselves 
of  the  truth  of  that  other  assertion.  So  that  we 
have  not  only  the  means  put  into  our  hands,  of 
tracing  the  unfolding  of  the  Christian  redemption 
through  the  dealings  of  Providence,  but  we  are 
advised  and  enjoined  to  use  them  for  this  purpose. 
The  Old  Testament  thus  furnishes  Christianity 
with  one  of  its  most  important  branches  of  evi- 
dence,— that,  namely,  by  which  it  can  establish 
its  claim  to  be  the  completion  of  the  only  reve- 
lation which  God  has  ever  made  of  Himself  to 
mankind ;  by  which  it  can  prove  that  the  saints 
of  God,  in  all  ages  since  the  entrance  of  sin  into 
the  world,  have  had  no  other  hope  than  that 
which  it  now  sets  before  them.  And  if  we  were 
deprived  of  this  evidence,  one  strong  position 
would  be  taken  from  us :    our  Christianity  might 


154  LECTURE    VIII. 

be  justly,  as  it  has  been  unjustly,  suspected  to 
be  a  system  built  up  of  various  philosophical 
dogmas,  and  overlaid  upon  the  apparently  simple 
moral  teaching  of  its  Founder.  Whereas  the 
more  clearly  this  evidence  is  established,  the  more 
will  the  very  similarity  on  which  that  suspicion 
rests  be  turned  against  the  suspectors  themselves; 
for  it  will  appear  that  if  the  systems  of  philo- 
sophers and  the  Gospel  have  points  in  common, 
it  is  because,  of  the  doctrines  of  truth  revealed 
to  the  Church  of  God,  some  portion  had  found  its 
way  into  the  traditionary  creed  of  the  nations; 
because  the  many  lights  which  brightened  the 
feast  within,  shed  some  of  their  stray  splendours 
over  the  darkness  which  was  without.^  So  that, 
unquestionably,  great  service  is  rendered  to  our 
holy  religion,  by  connecting  it  with,  and  tracing 
it  in,  the  course  of  the  Old  Testament  history. 

But  while  there  is  no  question  respecting  the 
value  of  such  evidence,  there  has  ever  been  shewn 
considerable  distrust  of  those  who  have  engaged 
in  the  search  for  it.  Nor  can  we  deny  that  they 
have  deserved  such  distrust  in  too  many  cases. 
Into    an   enquiry  which   demanded    more   than 


^  In  saying  this  I  am  in  no  wise  impugning  the  existence, 
independently  of  revelation,  of  those  moral  grounds  of  obli- 
gation on  which  all  religion  rests.  My  concern  is  with  the 
doctrines  of  revealed  religion  ;  of  which  it  were  a  negation 
in  terms  to  assert  that  the  unassisted  understanding  of  man 
could  form  any  conception. 


THE    USE    OF    THE    LAW.  155 

ordinary  caution  and  fairness,  they  have  too 
frequently  introduced  the  wanton  and  unbridled 
fancy,  and  an  evident  predisposition  to  strain 
every  point  for  their  present  purpose.  Remote 
and  uncertain  allusions  have  been  construed  into 
direct  assertions  of  doctrine;  doubtful  etymologies 
have  been  made  to  serve  purposes  to  which  lan- 
guage has  seldom  any  reference.  Acknowledging 
this  as  I  do,  and  having,  I  hope,  used  it  as  a 
warning  to  myself,  I  cannot  however  but  remind 
you  that  there  is  also  a  distrust  of  such  enquiries 
which  is  undeserved, — which  springs  from  a  spirit  of 
sceptical  doubt,  or  at  the  least  of  careless  disregard, 
concerning  the  record  which  the  ancient  Scrip- 
tures disclose  of  God's  dealings  with  mankind; 
and  not  unfrequently  accompanied  by  a  very 
inadequate  conception  of  the  reality  of  the  objects 
of  faith.  And  while  I  shrink  not  from  examina- 
tion of  the  validity  of  the  proofs  which  I  have  ad- 
duced, and  trial  of  the  soundness  of  the  inferences 
which  I  have  drawn,  I  must  insist  upon  one 
condition,  without  which  men  are  not  qualified 
for  becoming  judges  in  this  matter ;  and  that  is, 
a  simple  and  earnest  belief  of  the  Scripture 
narrative,  and  a  due  sense  of  its  importance  as 
a  record  of  the  Divine  dealings ;  a  persuasion  of 
the  absolute  objective  truth  of  Scripture  asser- 
tions, and  a  reliance  on  a  personal  revealed  God 
in  Christ,  as  the  Author,  Redeemer,  and  Sanctifier 
of  the  nature  of  man.     Where  these  things  are 


156  LECTURE    VIII. 

wanting,  there  cannot  be  a  proper  appreciation  of 
the  arguments  which  I  have  used,  or  the  spirit 
in   which   they   have   been  advanced;    and  this 
because  the  members  of  the  Church  of  Christ,  in 
looking  over  the  history  of  past  ages,  see  not  as 
man  seeth  ;  in  their  view,  the  struggles  of  human 
ambition  are  by  an  unseen  hand  controlled  for 
holy   purposes,   and  the  fitful  storms  of  chance 
and  change  directed  by  an  Almighty  intelligence 
after  the  counsel  of  his  will ;   in  their  view,  the 
spirits  of  all  flesh  are  dependent  upon,  and  called 
to  adore  and  love,  a  God  who  is  not  far  from 
every  one  of  them ;  who  is  not  the  offspring  of 
their  own  thoughts  or  figures  of  speech,  but  is 
the  Author  of  peace  and  love,  and  the  Fountain 
from  which  all  blessings  flow.     And  while  there 
is  much  in  the  tale  of  this  world's  strife  and  woe 
which  it  surpasses  their  power  to  interpret  aright, 
and  much  in  their  own  spirits  which  must  as 
yet  be  set  by  in  reservation  and  uncertainty  ;  yet 
do  they  not  therefore  cast  away  their  confidence, 
but  in  the  humility  of  self-distrusting  faith,  hold 
fast  their  persuasion  that  God  doeth  all  things 
well;  that  his  Christ,   and  his  Church,  and  his 
cause,  shall  triumph  and  be  exalted ;    and  that 
towards  that  holy  end  have  the  events  of  ages 
past  been  surely,  though   mysteriously,  tending. 
In  Scripture  they  read  the  history  of  this  work 
as  displayed  by  the  establishment  of  the  covenant 
of  redemption.     In   profane  story,  human  action 


THE    USE    OF    THE    LAW.  157 

may  be  more  stirringly  detailed,  human  motives 
more  accurately  dissected;  human  probability, 
deduced  from  our  limited  views  of  the  works  of 
God,  may  be  less  frequently  overstepped;  the 
ardent  spirit  of  enterprise  may  be  awakened  by 
the  rich  narratives  of  one  historian,  the  severest 
requirements  of  criticism  satisfied  by  the  stern 
accuracy  of  another;  but  there  shall  ever  be 
wanting  that  high  and  universal  import  which 
attaches  to  the  simple  Scripture  chronicles,  as 
the  record  of  matters  in  which  every  son  and 
daughter  of  man  hath  individually  an  interest 
and  a  share. 

Such  is  the  view  in  which  the  Church  of  Christ 
contemplates  the  ancient  history  of  the  world,  as 
detailed  in  the  Old  Testament  Scriptures.  And 
as  a  member  of  that  Church,  I  have  laid  before 
you  as  members  of  that  Church,  these  enquiries, 
humbly  praying  that  God  may  render  them 
useful  to  the  estabhshment  of  our  common  faith  : 
esteeming  such  labour  not  ill  timed  in  this  day 
of  increased  knowledge  and  enlightened  specu- 
lation: being  persuaded  that  the  more  the 
understandings  of  men  are  informed,  and  their 
reason  exalted  and  purified,  the  more  will  the 
simplicity  of  God's  truth  be  found  to  be  wiser 
than  the  world's  wisdom :  and  holding  it  as  an 
article  of  faith,  no  less  certain  than  consoUng, 
that  all  our  advances  in  the  knowledge  of  that 
which  is  seemly  and  true,  are  but  steps  in  the 


158  LECTURE    Till. 

mighty  progress  of  God's  work  among  men ;  the 
unfolding  of  his  purpose,  that  in  the  dispensation 
of  the  fulness  of  times  He  may  gather  together  all 
things  in  Christ. 


TWO  SEEMONS 


PREACHED    BEFORE 


THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  CAMBRIDGE, 


SERMON   1/ 

THE    CROSS    OF    CHRIST. 


Hebrews  xii.  1,  2. 

Let  us  nm  with  patience  the  race  that  is  set  before  us, 
looking  unto  Jesus,  the  author  and  finisher  of  our 
faith  ;  who  for  the  joy  that  ivas  set  before  him  endured 
the  cross,  despisinij  the  shame. 

What  depth  of  holy  meaning,  and  what  varied 
remembrances  of  the  past,  lie  beneath  those  few 
and  simple  words,  "  the  cross  of  Christ !"-  They 
were  spoken  to  the  stern  rulers  of  the  world  in 
days  of  old  ;  but  they  turned  in  high-born  pride 
from  the  basest  death  they  knew,  and  with 
incurious  indifference  attributed  to  the  sufferer 
the  leading  of  tumults  in  Rome.  They  were 
uttered  to  the  Jew;  and  though  his  Scriptures 
were  eloquent  with  promise,  and  his  sacrifices 
full  of  symbolic  import,  he  saw  in  the  cross 
but  the  failure  of  an  impostor,  who  could  not 
fulfil  the  test  of  coming  down    from  it  that  lie 

^  Preached  on  Good  Friday,  IS^l. 

M 


162  SERMON    T. 

might  believe.  They  were  proclaimed  to  the  wise, 
and  they  pronounced  them  foolishness;  to  the 
strong,  and  they  despised  them  as  weakness. 

But  the  foolishness  of  God  is  wiser  than 
men ;  and  the  ^veakness  of  God  is  stronger  than 
men.  By  these  same  words  was  wrought  the 
greatest  change  Avhich  has  ever  passed  upon 
mankind.  First  there  assembled  by  stealth  a 
small  and  humble  band  of  men,  who  gloried  in 
the  cross  of  Christ.  They  were  persecuted  and 
smitten  asunder.  Their  word  went  out  into  all 
lands,  and  their  sound  unto  the  ends  of  the  world. 
The  little  cloud  had  risen  up  over  the  heaven, 
and  there  was  a  great  rain.  Drop  after  drop 
descended  into  the  barren  and  untended  soil  of 
the  human  heart.  The  divine  Spirit  accompanied, 
sowing  the  seed  of  life.  The  reproach  of  the 
cross  passed  away.  The  punishment  of  a  male- 
factor was  the  self-sacrifice  of  the  good  Shepherd  ; 
the  detected  weakness  of  an  impostor  was  the 
withholding  of  Divine  power  in  obedience  to  the 
law  of  love.  And  thus  for  a  while  the  cross 
waxed  dearer  and  more  wonderful  in  the  thoughts 
of  men.  It  became  the  symbol  of  their  faith. 
It  was  borne  before  armies,  and  folded  to  the 
bosom  of  princes.  But  as  the  figure  of  Him 
crucified  was  nearer  than  the  reality,  and  the 
things  of  time  than  those  of  faith,  so  the  outward 
and  visible  sign  prevailed  over  the  inward  and 
spiritual  grace.     The  symbol  of  the  cross  gave 


THE    CROSS    OF    CHRIST,  163 

sanction  to  deeds  which  the  prayer  of  Him  who 
suffered  on  it  might  best  have  reproved  ;  and  the 
Saviour  bled  afresh  in  the  persons  of  those  for 
whom  he  died.  But  the  living  stream  of  truth 
has  purged  off  these  pollutions,  and  again  runs 
pure  and  free.  The  worldly  Church  has  lost 
much  of  its  gains ;  but  the  cross  none  of  its 
dignity. 

We  are  met  here  this  day  to  commemorate 
the  cross  of  Christ.  From  our  labours  and  our 
studies,  we  have  assembled  in  this  our  temple, 
to  think  and  speak  of  Him  that  was  crucified. 

And  there  is  still  much  in  those  simple  words 
which  appeals  to  all  our  hearts.     We  knew  not 
when  that  cross   was  signed  upon  us,  in  token 
that  we  were  his  soldiers  and  servants ;  but  there 
were  those  who  struggled  with  their  tears,  when 
the  first  seal  of  immortality  was  imprinted  on  each 
of  us,  their  then  newly-found  and  lateliest-loved  ; 
and  the  Christian  father  and  the  believing  mother 
yet  see  on  these  brows,  too  often  darkened  with 
the    clouds   of  worldly   passion,    that   best    and 
brightest   token    of  the  covenant  of  God.     But 
why  do  we  here   meet,   and  whither  must  our 
meditations  tend  this   day "?     Not   to   discharge 
a  mere  service  of  formality,  nor  to  speculate  on 
wonders  which  are  matters  of  faith  ;  but  to  be 
reminded  that  the  service  of  the  cross  is  a  spirit- 
ual service,  a  daily  struggle,  to  which  each  of  us 
is  by  vow  and  sacrament  bound,  as  well  as  by 

m2 


1(34  SERMON    I. 

the  state   of  higli   jji-ivilege  in  which    we   find 
ourselves. 

We  are  exhorted  to  run  with  patience  the 
race  set  before  us.  To  many  here,  life  is  yet 
opening  its  untried  course.  They  enter  it  with 
every  advantage.  Fresh  in  feeling,  eager  for 
action,  they  might  want  definiteness  of  purpose 
and  aim  for  their  energies.  But  with  this  the 
Church  of  Christ  has  provided  them.  She  has 
entered  their  homes,  and  claimed  those  children 
for  her  own,  whom  Christ  has  bidden  us  suffer 
to  come  to  Him.  She  has  led  them  gently  on, 
ministering  help  to  their  infirmities,  and  knitting 
their  good  resolves  into  compactness  and  order. 
She  has  brought  them  to  renew  their  vows  for 
themselves,  and  has  given  her  Apostolic  blessing 
to  build  them  up  in  the  faith.  And  she  has 
offered  them  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  to  be 
by  faith  received  as  food,  whereby  their  souls 
may  be  strengthened  and  refreshed. 

So  that  their  race  is  set  before  them;  and  it 
remains  that  we  conjure  them  from  God  to  run 
it  with  patience.  They  will  find  many  a  hind- 
rance to  check  their  ardour,  many  an  excitement 
to  oversway  it.  Let  them  not  be  discouraged  by 
opposition  on  the  one  hand,  nor  borne  away  by 
ill-regulated  zeal  on  the  other.  They  may  find 
the  beaten  path  of  duty  tedious  and  uninvitmg ; 
the  wayside  meadow^s  may  be  thick  w  itli  the  fresh 
flowers  of  life,  and  the  blue  of  the  distant  hills 


THE    CROSS    OF    CHRIST.  165 

may  tempt  them  to  make  haste  and  escape  away  : 
but  let  them  hold  onward,  upborne  by  hope,  and 
constramed  by  love,  lookmg  for  the  blessing  of 
him  that  endureth  unto  the  end. 

And  much  will  they  have  to  hear  and  bear 
from  their  fellow-travellers  by  the  way.     Some 
will  point  to  the  path  of  fame  and  splendour,  whose 
divergence  from  the  race  set  before  them  is  too 
plain :  they  will  bid  them  listen  to  the  shouts 
of  the   world's    applause,    which  welcome   each 
traveller  as  he  arrives  at  the  onward  stages  in 
that  alluring  road :    to-morrow  those  shouts  may 
peal  for  them :   why  should  they  follow    a  dim 
and    distant    glory]     why    hazard    all    for    the 
shadowy  reward  of  faith,  when  they  may  grasp 
the    substance    of  sensuous    enjoyment?      Well 
will  it  be  for  them,  if  they  can  hear  such  reason- 
ings, and  keep  their  way  with  patience.     Well 
if  they  feel  that  the  vow   of  the  cross  is  upon 
them,  and  God's  service  their  first  care :    well,  if 
they  know,   that  bound  to  Him  as  they  are  by 
being  his  children  of  creation,  they  are  tenfold 
his  by  redemption,  and  adoption  into  his  Church  ; 
well,  if  they  have  judgment  to  distinguish  between 
that  unsafe  and  unhallowed  praise  of  men,  which 
is  pursued  as   an   object   of  ambition   by  those 
who  forget  God,  and  that  lawful  and  refreshing 
fame  which  springs  up  beside  the  path  of  Chris- 
tian duty,   those  first   sparkles   of  glory  which 
even  now  track  the  course  of  the  faithful  man, 


166  SERMON    I. 

thickening  as  he  advances,  till  the  righteous 
shine  as  the  sun  in  the  kingdom  of  his  Father. 

Others  again  will  tell  them  of  new  and  more 
varied  paths  to  the  knowledge  and  service  of 
their  God ;  will  scorn  their  obedience  of  routine 
and  patience ;  will  disparage  the  faith  of  those 
ancient  worthies  whom  they  have  been  taught  to 
follow;  will  decry  the  often  recurring  prayers, 
the  simple  and  reverent  praises,  by  which  we 
obtain  and  acknowledge  the  daily  bread  of  our 
spirits;  will  point  to  croAvds  converted,  means 
of  grace  enlarged,  mighty  changes  in  progress. 
And  alas  for  them,  if  they  are  drawn  aside  from 
the  race  set  before  them,  by  these  new  and 
attractive  proposals ;  if  they  cease  to  hold  fast 
the  form  of  sound  words  and  sound  doctrine ;  if 
they  sacrifice  for  apparent  present  usefulness,  that 
highest  of  all  states  of  earthly  being,  which  he 
inherits  who  persists  in  doing  good  against  hope. 
For  some  way,  perhaps,  their  new  path  may  run 
beside  that  which  they  have  forsaken ;  impercep- 
tibly the  distance  will  widen  between  them ;  first 
the  attendant  decencies  of  true  religion  will  be 
dropped  ;  then  the  more  substantial  forms  which 
embody  its  tenets;  lastly  the  vital  doctrines 
themselves.  And  this  sad  and  downward  change 
is  not  without  abundant  examples  in  these  days 
of  self  seeking  and  spiritual  idolatry. 

But  it  is  a  w^eary  thing  to  endure, — a  disheart- 
ening service,  to  ■\^•ork  without  profit.     Who  is 


THE    CROSS    OF    CHRIST.  167 

there  that  knows  aught  of  any  pursuit,  and 
cannot  testify  that  the  beginnings  are  tedious] 
What  art  is  there,  in  which  the  learner  can  at 
first  refresh  his  soul  with  beauty  of  his  own 
creation  ?  What  science,  in  which  the  mere 
novice  can  prosecute  those  researches,  which 
shall  afterwards  be  his  pure  and  unfailing  delight  ? 
Therefore  these  beginners  in  the  faith  have  need 
of  patience,  to  wait  and  to  hope  for  the  salvation 
of  the  Lord ;  not  doubting  that,  as  He  shall  see 
fit,  the  highest  of  all  pleasures  shall  be  ministered 
to  them,  and  the  peace  that  passeth  all  under- 
standing rule  in  and  keep  their  hearts. 

But  He  who  hath  said  to  them,  "  This  is  the 
way,  walk  ye  in  it,"  hath  not  left  them  without 
example  of  the  patience  and  endurance  which  He 
requires.  One  is  gone  up  before  us,  and,  as  our 
forerunner,  is  entered  into  the  heavenly  places. 
In  the  same  way  He  walked,  bearing  his  cross. 
From  his  birth  of  humiliation  to  his  final  agony, 
He  ran  with  patience  the  race  that  was  set  before 
Him.  Nor  did  He  assume  this  our  nature  with- 
out its  infirmities,  nor  make  a  mere  shew  of 
endurance.  The  greater  the  contrast  between 
his  pure  and  holy  soul  and  the  corruption  around 
him,  between  the  power  which  wrought  in  Him 
and  the  weakness  and  capacity  of  pain  which 
dwelt  in  his  human  body,  the  more  did  He  endure 
day  by  day.  In  proportion  as  He  was  worthy  of 
all  adoration  and  homage,  did  the  rebukes  and 


168  SERMON    I. 

insults  which  were  offered  to  Him  fasten  them- 
selves on  his  spirit.     When  ive  speak  of  God's 
presence,  we  speak  but  of  the  grace  of  ordinances, 
and  the  inner  meaning  of  a  sacrament ;   when  we 
are  under  the  hiding  of  God's  face,  we  are  but 
beneath  the   shadow  which  our   own  sins  have 
caused  to  fall  around  us  ;  but  He  dwelt  from  the 
beginning  in  the  light  inaccessible,  and  when  He 
surrendered  himself  to  suffering,  that  light  was 
hidden  from  Him ; — the  sword  of  wrath  awoke 
against  the  man   who    was   the  fellow  of  God. 
Who    can   fathom    the   depth    of  that    anguish 
which  wrung  from  Him  the  great  and  exceeding 
bitter  cry,  "  My  God,  my  God,  why  hast  thou 
forsaken  me  ]"     Death  has  been  met  by  men  in 
its  most  terrifying  and  forbidden  shapes, — threats 
and  tortures  have  been  exhausted  against  them; 
yet  the  firm  resolve  has  borne  up,  the  cheek  has 
been  unblanched,  and  the  frame  unshaken.     But 
His    soul   was    exceeding    sorrowful  even   unto 
death;    He   was  bowed  in  an    agony,   and   be- 
sought   that   the    cup    might   pass    from    Him. 
What  must  have  been  the  burden  that  Aveighed 
on   His  spirit,    strong   as    it  was  in  purity  and 
knowledge,  to  have    shaken  even   its    supports, 
and  driven  it  to  its  last  stay  of  resignation  to  the 
Father's  will !    Yet  He  endured  to  the  end.    He 
chose   a   life    of  reproach    and    buffeting ;    He 
submitted  to  the  death  of  a  slave  and  a  rebel. 
He  despised  the  shame.     The  clearer  the  spirit. 


THE    CROSS    OF    CIIRTST.  169 

the  keener  are  the  pangs  of  disgrace.  Who  can 
enter  into  the  shame  of  Him,  who  sunk  under  his 
cross  in  that  street  of  Jerusalem,  with  that  mul- 
titude mocking  him,  and  urging  him  on  to  death  1 
Who  can  tell  the  sharpness  of  that  insult,  which 
bid  Him  come  down  from  the  cross  and  prove  his 
Messiahship,  or  that  which  taunted  and  jested  at 
his  dying  words'? 

Yet  all  this  was  but  a  small  part  of  his  sorrow. 
We  are  taught  that  our  iniquities  met  upon  Him, 
and  that  God  made  Him  an  offering  for  the  sin  of 
the  world :  and  when  we  meditate  on  such  mys- 
terious suffering,  and  raise  within  ourselves  the 
deep  questions  which  such  meditation  prompts, 
and  from  the  little  circles  of  human  love,  and  the 
few  whom  we  bear  about  in  our  own  hearts, 
advance  to  that  love  which  embraced  all  men 
in  its  extent,  while  it  descended  into  each 
creature's  sins  and  sorrows,  we  shall  be  baffled 
in  our  search  for  any  adequate  conception  of  that 
which  He  endured.  But  through  all  this  his 
purpose  was  stedfast ;  and  all  the  struggles  of  his 
human  infirmity  are  but  signs  that  as  He  is,  so 
are  we  in  this  world.  But  He  had  joy  set  before 
him;  that  satisfaction  of  divine  and  accomplished 
love,  with  which  He  should  see  of  the  travail  of 
his  soul ;  that  seat  on  the  right  hand  of  God, 
whence  He  should  behold  all  enemies  placed 
under  his  feet. 

Here  then  is  our  example.     To  Him  are  we  to 


170  SERMON    I. 

look  in  running  the  race  set  before  us.  And  to 
Him  as  especially  shewn  forth  in  his  endurance  of 
the  cross.  Daily  are  we  to  take  up  our  cross,  and 
follow  Him.  Daily  to  be  willing  and  ready  to 
suffer  with,  and  for  Him.  Daily  to  rejoice  if  we 
are  counted  worthy  to  endure  affliction  for  His  sake. 
And  in  this  work  of  faith  and  patience  we 
are  not  alone.  We  are  compassed  about  with 
a  great  cloud  of  witnesses.  We  are  invited  to 
follow  them,  as  they  followed  Christ;  so  that 
treading  in  their  steps  we  may  arrive  at  their 
everlasting  home  of  peace  and  glory.  But  to 
them  we  do  not  look,  as  we  look  unto  Him. 
They  are  saints  and  angels,  and,  as  we  believe, 
ministering  around  us  in  offices  of  heavenly  love ; 
as  such  we  think  of  them  with  delight,  we  are 
knit  to  them  in  spirit ;  we  are  reminded  of  them 
in  our  Church  offices  of  prayer  and  praise;  where 
they  worshij)ped,  we  worship  now ;  around  our 
consecrated  walls  their  voices  echoed,  and  from 
these  our  solemn  stations  many  a  servant  of  God 
has  preached  the  cross,  whose  brow  is  now  bound 
with  the  bright  and  sunny  crown.  Therefore  we 
love  them  and  we  commemorate  them,  because 
they  fought  for  the  religious  blessings  which  we 
enjoy,  and  bled  for  the  freedom  to  which  we  were 
born,  and  toiled  for  the  knowledge  on  which  we 
found  our  researches.  Further  we  look  not  to 
them,  but  to  Him  whose  servants  they  were  and 
are,  and  of  whose  fulness  both  they  and  we  have 


THE    CROSS    OF    CHRIST,  171 

received.  Of  none  of  them  can  we  know  that 
which  we  know  of  Him.  Of  none  of  them  can 
it  be  said  that  they  did  aught  with  regard  to,  or 
knowledge  of  ourselves;  and  therefore,  our  love 
to  them  cannot  but  be  of  a  different  kind  from 
that  with  which  we  love  Him,  who  first  loved  us ; 
who  knows  whereof  we  are  made,  for  He  hath 
made  us ;  who  can  be  touched  with  a  feeling  of 
our  infirmities,  for  He  hath  himself  borne  them 
upon  Him.  If  tempted.  He  hath  taught  us  how 
to  resist ;  if  reviled.  He  hath  shewn  us  wherewith 
to  requite ;  if  we  weep.  He  wept  before  us.  And 
in  that  hour  which  is  coming  upon  all  of  us, 
when  human  aid  and  human  example  shall  be 
distant  and  forgotten  tilings,  and  we  shall  be  left 
alone  with  God,  the  thought  and  the  sight  of 
Him  will  be  most  precious ;  for  He  passed  down 
into  the  grave  before  us,  and  taught  us  how  to  die. 

Let  this  then  be  the  subject  of  our  meditations 
this  day,  and  the  end  of  our  earnest  wishes  :  the 
humble,  sincere,  and  chastened  imitation  of  our 
blessed  Saviour. 

But  I  must  not  forget  where  I  am  standing, 
nor  whom  I  am  addressing.  It  might  be  well, 
on  the  commemoration  of  the  cross,  to  remind 
every  Christian  assembly  of  their  vows  and 
duties;  it  might  be  needful  to  tell  them  that 
all  Christian  men  are  set  in  high  responsibility, 
and  that  many  watch  their  errors.  But  we  who 
assemble  here  are  beyond  others  in  our  power 


172  SERMOX    I. 

for  good  or  for  evil.  By  the  influences  of  this 
place,  is  society  in  our  land  purified  or  corrupted. 
Very  many  go  forth  from  us  to  be  the  patterns  of 
a  Christian  life  to  the  flocks  entrusted  to  their 
charge  ;  all,  to  be  guides,  by  station  and  worldly 
means,  to  those  around  them.  Of  us  then  some- 
thing more  than  common  earnestness  and  truth- 
fulness seems  to  be  demanded.  Of  us,  men  ^vill 
expect  and  God  will  require,  every  endeavour  to 
shew  that  our  religion  is  not  taken  up  and  laid 
aside  with  our  academical  garb, — a  mere  outward 
condition  of  our  inheriting  these  endowments ; 
but  that  it  is  a  deep  and  sincere  sense  of  the 
obligations  under  which  we  are  placed,  and  the 
vows  which  he  upon  us.  If  the  very  aspect  of 
this  place,  and  the  air  which  we  here  breathe, 
seem  full  of  the  religion  of  the  cross,  the  more  is 
the  shame  of  any  amongst  us  who  can,  with  such 
assistances  to  his  faith,  walk  unworthily  of  the 
holy  vocation  wherewith  he  is  called.  Let  such 
an  one  bethink  himself  of  his  circle  of  influence 
and  example  here  ;  let  him  take  into  account  the 
yearly  accessions  of  young  and  earnest  hearts 
which  that  circle  is  receiving ;  let  him  trace 
those  whom  he  has  hardened,  and  taught  to 
forget  the  God  of  their  fathers,  and  the  guide 
of  their  youth.  He  may  see  them  leaving  this 
place,  and  departing  to  their  stations  in  life. 
But  by  them  no  bright  patterns  of  diristian 
virtue  shall  be  exhibited  ;  from  them,  if  they  find 


THE    CROSS    OF    CHRIST.  173 

an  entrance  into  Christ's  fold,  shall  no  solemn 
warnings,  no  sympathizing  connsel,  no  fervent 
exhortation,  flow  forth;  by  their  means  will  be 
multiplied  defaulters  from  the  Church  whom  we 
love,  and  rebels  from  the  God  whom  we  serve. 
Indeed,  we  should  walk  warily  here  ;  and  even 
exceed  in  strictness,  in  abstaining  from  every 
appearance  of  evil.  We  should  keep  the  foun- 
tain pure,  that  the  streams  may  be  pure  also. 
We  should  shew  ourselves  the  disciples  of  the 
cross,  in  all  self-sacrifice,  in  all  unity,  in  all 
cleaving  to  the  commands  and  ordinances  of  our 
holy  religion.  It  is  a  time  of  exertion,  and  a 
time  of  encouragement ;  the  present  prospect  of 
Christ's  Church  in  our  land  is  bright  and  hopeful. 
Difierences  there  are  among  us,  but  they  are 
differences  between  men  who  are  in  earnest; 
who  have  on  the  armour  of  God,  and  are  in  the 
heat  and  action.  Most  of  us  remember  well 
when  the  contest  was  between  the  faith  and  the 
world ;  between  those  who  felt  a  God  above 
them  and  a  Holy  Spirit  within  them,  and  those 
who  knew  not  so  much  as  whether  there  were 
any  of  these  things.  That  is  past  by,  and  we 
contend  upon  higher  ground.  Let  then  every 
man,  persuaded  in  his  own  mind,  be  careful  not 
to  lower  the  dignity,  nor  to  embitter  the  Christian 
love,  with  which  we  should  proceed  in  our  search 
for  truth.  And  to  this  end  let  the  religion  of 
each  amongst  us  be  the  religion  of  his  heart  and 
life, — and  the  cross  of  Christ  his  chief  glory. 


174  SERMON    I. 

For  the  virtues  of  those  simple  words  have  not 
yet  past  away ;  nor  have  their  depths  been  yet 
exhausted. 

At  every  fresh  unfolding  of  the  purposes  of 
Providence,  at  every  fresh  leading  vouchsafed  to 
the  Church,  the  power  of  the  cross  shall  flow 
forth  anew,  and  take  more  complete  possession 
of  men's  hearts  and  lives.  At  every  accession  of 
Divine  illumination  furnished  by  the  Holy  Spirit 
to  mankind,  the  great  wonders  of  redemption 
shall  be  contemplated  with  a  sight  more  pene- 
trating ;  and  as  we  grow  in  obedience,  we  shall 
grow  in  knowledge. 

And  now  unto  Him  that  loved  us  and  washed 
us  from  our  sins  in  his  own  blood,  to  Him,  with 
the  Father  and  the  Holy  Spirit,  be  glory  and 
dominion  for  ever  and  ever.     Amen. 


SERMON  11/ 


CHRISTIAN    PERFECTION. 


St.  Matthew  v.  48. 

Be  ye  perfect,  even  as  your  Father  which  u  in  heaven  is 
perfect. 

How  many  precepts  and  declarations  of  holy 
Scripture  are  we  in  the  habit  of  passing  by,  as 
beyond  our  attainment  or  comprehension.  How 
do  we  live  as  if  those  precepts  had  never  been 
uttered,  and  speculate  as  if  those  declarations  had 
never  been  made.  And  unworthily  as  we  thus 
treat  many  parts  of  the  sacred  volume,  the  dis- 
courses of  our  Saviour  himself  furnish  perhaps 
the  greatest  abundance  of  commands  and  asser- 
tions usually  set  aside  and  neglected.  There  is 
that  in  the  holy  simplicity  of  his  words,  which  ill 
accords  with  our  wishes,  sinful  and  ignorant  as 
we  are,  of  flying  from  the  light,  and  wrapping 
ourselves  in  the  robes  of  hypocrisy ;  something  in 
the  lofty  and  superhuman  standard  to  which  He 
refers  our  thoughts  and  acts,  which  sets  at  nought 
'  Preached  on  Sunday,  October  31,  1841. 


176  SERMON    II. 

the  customs  and  deemings  of  that  world,  to  which 
we  are  all  too  much  in  bondage.  Yet,  when  we 
consider  the  earnest  and  truthful  character  of  all 
our  Lord's  precepts,  and  remember  the  confession 
of  his  enemies,  that  He  taught  them  as  one  having 
authority,  we  cannot  surely  suppose  that  He  lifted 
up  an  ideal  pattern  merely,  or  exaggerated  our 
duties  to  prove  our  deficiencies  ;  but  we  must 
conclude  that  He  spoke  as  knowing  what  was  in 
man — both  his  proneness  to  evil,  and  his  endow- 
ment with  power  for  good.  And  least  of  all  do 
His  words  deserve  to  be  accounted  unreal,  who 
performed  all  that  He  enjoined ;  who,  emptying 
himself  of  his  glory,  passed  out  of  the  fruition  of 
supreme  blessedness  into  the  exile  of  a  life  of 
faith  and  prayer ;  who  learned  obedience  by  the 
things  which  He  suffered ;  and  being  made  per- 
fect, became  the  author  of  eternal  salvation  to  all 
who  obey  Him  and  are  made  like  Him.  When 
the  precepts  of  holiness  came  down  on  men  from 
the  mountain  that  burned  with  unapproachable 
fire,  they  might  but  serve  to  shew  them  the  diffe- 
rence between  the  God  of  purity  and  his  fallen 
creatures ;  but  when  the  Son  of  man  Himself 
delivers  them  to  us,  a  thousand  human  sympa- 
thies should  be  kindled  in  our  hearts:  He  who 
spoke  these  lofty  words  had  passed  through  the 
years  of  helplessness,  and  the  care  and  nurture  of 
a  human  mother, — had  grown  in  wisdom  and  in 
stature, — wept  over  the  woes  of  his  nation,  and 


CHRISTIAN    PERFECTION. 


177 


the  sepulchre  of  his  friend,— and  ministered  in  his 
humihty  to  the  bodies  and  souls  of  men.  Nay, 
he  was  yet  to  pass  through  the  conflictive  agony 
of  spiritual  misgiving,  and  to  enter  before  us  into 
the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death.  If  ever  then 
the  words  of  a  teacher  and  master  had  claim  upon 
the  earnest  and  humble  attention  of  his  disciples, 
such  claim  belongs  to  the  precepts  of  our  Divine 
Lord  and  Saviour. 

I  have  chosen  for  our  consideration  this  day, 
one  of  the  most  sublime  and  comprehensive  of 
those  precepts; — one,  however,  which  it  is  to  be 
feared  that  few  of  us  practically  regard,  as  influ- 
encing our  thoughts  and  conduct.  Christ  has 
been  speaking  of  the  narrow  and  selfish  conduct 
of  men,  in  confining  their  bounty  and  love 
merely  to  those  who  are  disposed  to  make  them 
a  return  ;  He  has  been  pointing  out  for  a  pattern 
to  his  disciples,  the  universal  and  impartial  re- 
gards of  their  heavenly  Father,  who  causeth  his 
sun  to  rise  on  the  evil  and  the  good,  and  sendeth 
rain  on  the  just  and  unjust.  Then,  as  if  by  this 
reference  he  had  stirred  a  subject  too  various  in 
its  bearings,  and  too  deep  in  the  foundations  of 
redemption,  to  be  then  pursued.  He  shortly  touches 
the  general  duty  of  which  he  had  enforced  the 
particular  case  :  "  Ye  then  shall  be  perfect,  even 
as  your  Father  which  is  in  heaven  is  perfect." 

Now  the  first  thing  enjoined  in  these  words  is, 
the  contemplation  of  the  Divine  character.     For 


178  SERMON    IT. 

that  which  is  to  be  our  pattern,  must  in  this  case 
be  sought  out  and  ascertained,  not  without  earnest 
labour  and  endeavour.  The  knowledge  of  God 
is  not  natural  to  man.  To  seek  after  Him,  to  find 
Him,  and  to  know  Him,  are  duties  frequently 
enjoined  in  Holy  Scripture.  And  this  know- 
ledge is  represented  to  us  as  the  highest  acquire- 
ment and  exaltation  of  man ;  "  Let  not  the  "svise 
man  glory  in  his  wisdom,  neither  let  the  mighty 
man  glory  in  his  might,  let  not  the  rich  man 
glory  in  his  riches ;  but  let  him  that  glorieth 
glory  in  this,  that  he  understandeth  and  knoweth 
me,  that  I  am  the  Lord,  which  exercise  loving- 
kindness,  judgment,  and  righteousness  in  the 
earth."  So  that  the  knowledge  of  God  is  a  pur- 
suit truly  worthy  of  the  best  and  highest  energies 
of  his  creatui'es.  And,  notwithstanding  that  it  is 
necessarily  partial  and  Hmited,  being  relative 
only,  and  derived  from  that  connexion  with  our- 
selves in  which  God  has  been  pleased  to  reveal 
himself;  notwithstanding  that  it  is  also  neces- 
sarily, even  as  far  as  it  can  advance,  imperfect 
and  impure,  clouded  by  the  mixtures  of  worldly 
modes  of  thought  and  selfish  regards;  yet  even 
thus  it  is  the  best  guide  to  all  wisdom,  the 
highest  purifier  of  human  thoughts  and  motives. 
And  when  employed  in  this  search,  all  our  facul- 
ties are  then  in  their  noblest  exercise,  and  the 
powers  which  He  has  bestowed,  in  their  most 
complete    harmony   and   activity.       When    that 


CHRISTIAN    PERFECTION.  179 

subtle  and  strong  Intelligence,  the  spirit  of  man, 
which  we  call  by  the  various  names  of  the  reason, 
the  understanding,  the  moral  sense,  the  imagi- 
nation, the  judgment,  according  as  it  assumes 
one  or  other  of  its  numerous  offices,  combines  aU 
these  in  the  humble  endeavour  to  know  Him 
who  is  its  author  and  upholder,  and  in  each  of 
these  capacities  receives  and  reflects  light  from 
Him  who  is  the  Father  of  lights,  we  cannot 
conceive  any  state  of  man,  which  shall  better 
fulfil  the  high  purposes  for  which  God  sent  him 
into  the  world. 

We  are  called  upon  then,  as  elsewhere  in 
Scripture,  so  especially  in  this  precept,  to  con- 
template the  Divine  character.  And  if  the 
words  of  Christ  which  led  to  these  seem  to  have 
respect  chiefly  to  what  is  called  Natural  Theo- 
logy, the  proofs  of  power,  wisdom,  and  goodness 
in  creation  and  providence,  let  us  not  forget  how 
great  a  revelation  has  been  made  to  us  of  the 
Divine  character,  since  their  utterance,  by  the 
death  and  resurrection  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
the  descent  of  his  Spirit,  and  the  constitution  of 
his  Holy  Catholic  Church.  Let  us  not  forget 
that  in  proportion  to  these  our  means  of  knowing 
God,  will  knowledge  of  Him  be  required  of  us ; 
that  the  visible  things  of  creation  might  have 
bounded  the  range  of  the  ancient  Gentile's  en- 
quiries after  God ;  and  the  promise  made  to  the 
fathers,  with  the  types  of  the  legal  ordinances, 


180 


SERMON    II. 


might  have  limited  the  vision  of  the  Jew ; — but 
that  upon  us  a  great  light  hath  arisen ;  that  God 
hath  vouchsafed  to  speak  to  us  as  a  man  to  his 
friend;  that  there  is  not  now  a  faculty  of  our 
minds,  or  a  lofty  desire  of  our  spirits,  which  may 
not  find  its  proper  and  best  exercise  in  searching 
into  the  mysteries  of  redemption.  Therefore 
will  He  require  of  us  diligence  in  this  search  in 
all  its  varied  directions,  and  with  reference  to  all 
his  varied  gifts. 

And  if  I  were  speaking  to  a  congregation  of 
Christians  whose  occupations  were  those  of  ordi- 
nary men,  I  might  remind  them,  that  every  path 
of  lawful  duty  affords  to  him  who  dihgently  walks 
in  it,  during  that  his  progress,  glimpses  of  Divine 
truth,  and  appearances  whereby  God  may  be 
known ;  how  much  more  then  when  I  address  an 
assembly  whose  very  employment  is  the  search  for 
truth,  and  the  cultivation  of  the  highest  powers  of 
man.  If  in  the  secluded  corners  of  our  Christian 
land  I  could  point  to  the  book  of  God's  word,  and 
the  Sabbath  services  of  his  Church,  and  the  sacra- 
mental ministrations  of  his  servants,  as  means  of 
seeking  after  and  knowing  Him,  how  much  more 
forcible  ought  such  an  appeal  to  be  where  the 
book  of  his  word  is  the  subject  of  earnest  study, — 
where  the  services  of  his  Church  still  offer  their 
daily  assistance  to  its  members.  If  the  Christian 
peasant  can  fi'om  his  scanty  experience  verify  the 
Scripture  character  of  God,  and  confirm  his  faith 


CHRISTIAN    PERFECTION.  181 

by  his  sufferings  and  his  deliverances  ;  what  shall 
be  said  to  those  who  have  the  course  of  God's 
providence  open  before  them  in  the  history  of 
the  empires  of  the  world,  who  can  enter  into 
the  labours,  and  inherit  the  experience,  of  those 
gone  before  ?  If  from  the  debasing  influences  of 
manual  toil,  and  the  barrenness  of  the  untutored 
intellect,  the  lowly  believer  can  rise  in  imagina- 
tion to  the  glorious  descriptions  of  Scripture,  and 
endure,  as  seeing  him  who  is  invisible;  what 
shall  not  be  hoped  for  from  those  before  whom 
are  unrolled  the  treasures  of  poetic  art,  who  have 
been  taught  the  laws  according  to  which  the 
creative  mind  may  wield  its  mighty  and  un- 
bounded powers  ?  As  thus  employed,  thus 
gifted,  thus  exalted  in  aim  and  opportunity  above 
other  Christians,  do  we  call  upon  you  to  acquaint 
yourselves  with  God — his  creation,  his  word,  and 
above  all,  that  greatest  of  his  works  which  He 
carries  on  within  us,  even  the  new  creation  of 
the  spirit  of  man,  and  its  restoration  in  righteous- 
ness and  true  holiness. 

And  as  there  are  many  here  before  whom  this 
place  is  now  first  spreading  out  its  treasures  and  its 
advantages,  let  me  remind  them,  that  it  is  not  for 
nothing  that  their  Creator  hath  preserved  them  to 
come  hither,  but  that  they  may  occupy  with  those 
talents  which  He  hath  entrusted  to  them,  and  bear 
away  hence  a  rich  increase  of  sound  learning,  both 
such  as  directly  concerns  the  knowledge  of  Himself, 


182  SERMON    II. 

and  such  as  bears  upon  and  illustrates  that  highest 
wisdom.  Let  me  remind  them,  that  now  is  opened 
before  them  the  opportunity  of  raising  for  their 
guide  through  life,  that  high  pattern  of  perfection 
of  which  we  are  speaking ;  that  in  proportion  as 
they  strive  and  toil  after  it  now,  will  their  appre- 
hension of  it  be  clear,  and  their  desire  for  its  at- 
tainment earnest,  through  that  life  of  action  and 
trial  which  is  before  them:  and  on  the  other 
hand,  according  as  they  neglect  and  undervalue 
what  is  here  offered  to  them,  and  obey  not  the 
call  of  wisdom  here  continually  made,  will  their 
future  standard  of  exertion  be  low  and  inade- 
quate, their  best  powers  misapplied  or  ill-fur- 
nished, their  Hves  without  usefulness,  and  their 
end  without  honour.  And  let  them  not  suppose, 
that  this  search  after  the  knowledge  of  God 
consists  merely  in  acts  directly  devotional,  or 
studies  exclusively  theological ;  nor  despise  the 
barren  and  unpromising  aspect  of  some  of  the 
paths  in  which  they  will  be  here  summoned  to 
pursue  it.  The  fulness  of  the  stature  of  a  perfect 
man  in  Christ,  is  not  to  be  acquired,  but  by  the 
united  and  harmonious  progress  of  all  their 
faculties,  many  of  which  have  not  yet  learned 
their  mature  and  healthy  action  ;  the  very  habit 
of  mental  application  has  often  to  be  acquired ; 
the  judgment  is  seldom  at  fii'st  quahfied  to  pro- 
nounce on  the  usefuhiess  or  tendencies  of  this  or 
that  course  of  study  ;  the  imagination  has  yet  to 


CHRISTIAN    PERFECTION.  183 

apprehend  those  first  and  unchangeable  laws,  in 
accordance  with  which  beauty  ministers  to  the 
service  of  truth.  Therefore  will  the  pursuits  to 
which  we  call  them  often  seem  to  be  but  distantly 
related  to  the  great  ends  of  human  enquiry,  and 
the  thoughts  which  spring  from  them  will  range 
perhaps  wide  of  those  subjects  to  which  they 
would  fain  give  more  direct  attention ;  but  mean- 
while, amidst  their  humble  and  hopefid  toil,  other 
capacities  shall  be  expanded  wdthin  them,  new- 
desires  shall  spring  up,  inconsistencies  shall  be 
removed,  and  errors  purged  away. 

But  what  we  say  to  them,  we  say  also  to  all. 
Few  of  us  are  sufficiently  mindful  of  the  respon- 
sibility of  our  intellectual  powers,  or  sufficiently 
careful  to  keep  pure  the  inlets  of  thought.  We 
forget  that  amidst  the  following  of  the  devices 
and  desires  of  our  own  hearts,  to  which  we  are 
prone,  we  often  know  the  things  which  we  ought 
not  to  have  known,  and  leave  unknown  the 
things  which  we  ought  to  have  Iniown.  We 
seek  for  wisdom  without  that  fear  of  the  Lord 
which  is  its  only  beginning.  We  say  to  him, 
'  Depart  from  us,  for  we  desire  not  the  knowledge 
of  thy  ways.'  And  then  the  varied  treasures  of 
history  are  to  us  but  the  sickening  details  of 
human  selfishness  and  passion ;  the  glories  and 
the  sympathies  of  our  nature  sink  down  in  our 
view,  and  become  of  no  price  in  our  esteem  ; 
the  beauty  wherewith  this  earth  is  spread  loses 


184  SERMON    II. 

its  charm  for  us,  and  we  range  our  efforts  under 
the  standard  of  the  world's  utility ;  not  remem- 
bering the  end  of  things,  but  only  looking  one 
step  before  us,  and  becoming  cold,  and  heartless, 
and  unspiritual.  And  the  only  remedy  for  all 
this  is,  to  set  the  Lord  always  before  us ;  to  bear- 
in  mind  that  He  is  King  of  this  world,  and  Lord 
of  the  spirit  of  man ;  to  maintain  with  Him  a 
personal  and  constant  communion  in  prayer  and 
the  ordinances  of  his  Church ;  and  to  look  upon 
ourselves  as  his  soldiers  and  servants,  with  his 
vows  upon  us,  his  name  our  solemn  watchword, 
and  his  cross  our  banner. 

But  let  us  pass  from  contemplation  to  action, 
from  the  ascertaining  and  setting  up  our  standard 
of  perfection,  to  the  earnest  following  on  to  attain 
to  it.  "Be ye  perfect,  even  as  your  Father  which 
is  in  heaven  is  perfect."  As  in  your  search  and 
enquiry  after  Him  you  discover  from  time  to  time 
fresh  proofs  of  his  perfections,  so  let  every  such  dis- 
covery add  to  that  which  you  have  yet  yourselves 
to  acquire  and  become.  And  if  it  should  be 
objected  to  such  a  precept,  that  our  pattern 
should  thus  be  ever  shifting  before  us,  that  there 
would  be  no  rest,  no  end  to  our  endeavours; 
I  reply,  that  in  this  consists  the  very  depth  of 
the  precept,  and  its  adaptation  to  the  wants  of 
the  human  spirit.  If  from  the  bright  array  of 
saints  and  martyrs  we  might  select  one  as  our 
ideal  pattern,  and  say,  "  Let  me  be  like  him,  and 


CHRISTIAN    PERFECTION.  185 

I  am  content,"  there  would  be  a  time  perchance, 
when  we  might  at  least  suppose  we  had  attained 
to  our  model,  and  might  fold  our  hands  in  in- 
dolence. That  an  example  has  been  proposed 
to  us  which  precludes  this,  manifests  to  us  some- 
thing of  the  height  and  depth  of  His  love,  who 
hath  set  no  limit  to  our  exertion  short  of  our 
capacity  of  apprehending  Himself:  and  who  shall 
say  when  that  capacity  shall  be  exhausted  ? 

But  it  may  be  alleged  that  the  utter  hope- 
lessness of  attaining  to  this  standard,  renders  it 
unreal,  and  unfit  for  use  as  prompting  to  action. 
We  may  ask  in  return,  Does  not  the  ordinary 
conduct  of  men  furnish  abundant  examples  of  an 
indefinite  and  apparently  unattainable  object 
attracting  to  itself  the  thoughts,  desires,  and 
efforts  ?  Do  we,  in  our  plans  for  the  future,  ever 
distinctly  set  before  us  a  point  which  we  are 
sure  we  can  reach;  do  we,  before  we  stake  all 
upon  our  exertions,  ascertain  beyond  doubt  that 
of  which  we  are  capable,  and  limit  our  expec- 
tations accordingly  ?  Do  we  not,  on  the  contrary, 
ever  strive  after  something  beyond  present  hope ; 
and  when  success  is  attained,  is  not  the  common 
language  of  men,  that  '  they  dared  not  hope  it  V 
And  is  there  not  here  again  a  proof  of  discern- 
ment what  was  in  man,  and  of  adaptation  to  the 
usual  course  of  his  motives  and  efforts'?  Still, 
I  may  be  told,  the  thing  commanded  is  impos- 
sible ;    the   precept    cannot    be    fulfilled.      But 


186  SERMON    II. 

surely  the  objector  is  taking  for  granted  more 
than  he  finds  in  Scripture,  which  is  the  only 
revelation  of  the  powers  of  the  spiritual  life  in 
man.  We  there  find  no  such  discouraging  as- 
sertions; but,  on  the  contrary,  all  exhortations 
given  to  Christian  perfection,  and  all  encourage- 
ments held  out  that  it  may  and  will  be  attained. 
And  though,  viewing  the  subject  fi'om  beneath, 
and  taking  into  our  account  the  ignorance  and 
helplessness  and  waywardness  of  man,  we  cannot 
venture  to  predict,  in  ourselves  or  in  our  fellow- 
creatures,  a  blameless  obedience  to  the  will  of 
our  heavenly  Father,  even  in  the  degree  in  which 
it  may  be  apprehended;  yet,  who  can  tell,  in 
the  progressive  work  of  God's  Holy  Spirit  on  our 
race,  in  which  we  have  every  reason  to  believe,  to 
what  intimate  degree,  now  unknown  and  unfelt, 
man's  spirit  and  life  may  be  penetrated  by  that 
pure  and  holy  Teacher,  so  that  we  may  be  per- 
fectly conformed  to  God  ?  And  even  dismissing 
this  thought  fl'om  our  minds,  who  taught  the 
objector  to  limit  the  Christian's  progress  in 
holiness  to  this  present  lifel  The  little  which 
we  are  permitted  to  know  respecting  the  heavenly 
state,  forbids  us  to  think  of  it  as  of  an  indolent 
and  stationary  existence  ;  but  rather  compels  us 
to  expect  advances  in  knowledge  and  love  and 
obedience,  too  rapid  and  vast  to  be  here  even 
conceived.  While  then  we  look  for  the  attain- 
ment of  this  perfection  in  that  better  state,  no 


CHRISTIAN    PERFECTION.  187 

discouragement  is  thereby  thrown  upon  our 
present  endeavours,  inasmuch  as  we  know  that 
they  are  the  seedtime  of  that  harvest,  and  that 
as  we  sow,  we  shall  reap  hereafter. 

And  let  me  remind  you  of  the  test  which 
should  ever  be  applied  to  discern  the  genuineness 
of  such  complaints  of  human  incapacity  and 
weakness.  Are  they  made  from  the  fulness  of 
experience,  from  the  midst  of  exertion,  and  under 
the  pressure  of  the  infirmities  which  they  allege  ? 
Then  will  they  ever  be  accompanied  by  habits 
and  acts  of  deep  penitence,  and  unceasing  ap- 
pliance to  the  ordinances  of  Christ's  holy  Church. 
The  soldier,  who  in  the  heat  of  battle  feels  the 
enemy  growing  too  strong  for  him,  will  ply  his 
weapons  and  exert  all  his  strength  and  skill.  If, 
on  the  other  hand,  such  complaints  are  made  in 
neglect  of  the  means  of  grace,  and  in  a  selfish  and 
worldly  life,  they  are  mere  excuses  to  save  exer- 
tion and  foster  indolence, — the  cowardly  dread  of 
an  enemy  never  actually  met  in  the  field.  We 
may  therefore  weigh  them  accordingly ;  remem- 
bering at  the  same  time,  that  he  who  feels  such 
deficiency  most  deeply,  will  generally  be  the  last 
to  allege  it  as  a  discouragement,  because  he  will 
have  been  taught  it  by  his  strenuous  efibrts  to 
reach  Him  who  is  above  himself;  and  while  he 
distrusts  his  own  weakness,  this  distrust  will  be 
absorbed  more  and  more  in  the  increasing  con- 


188  SERMON    II. 

sciousness,  that  he  can  do  all  things  through 
Christ  who  strengtheneth  him. 

But  again,  this  continual  advance,  this  onward 
struggle,  may  seem  little  in  accordance  with  the 
modern  popular  notion  of  a  point  of  sudden  and 
entire  change  of  heart  and  life,  beyond  which  all 
is  smooth  and  tranquil.  But  till  I  find  such 
a  description  of  the  spiritual  life  in  holy  Scripture, 
I  must  regard  that  state  as  a  continued  conversion, 
and  a  progressive  change,  in  which  the  Christian 
of  to-day  shall  have  been  taught  the  folHes  and 
sins  of  yesterday,  and  shall  ever  be  rescued  and 
transformed  from  his  former  self,  from  glory  to 
glory,  as  by  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord. 

Still  less  can  I  reconcile  such  high  and  con- 
tinued endeavour  with  the  notion  of  a  certam 
portion  of  grace  once  administered,  and  pardon 
once  vouchsafed,  but  without  renewal  on  the 
part  of  the  Father  of  our  spirits.  According 
to  this  view,  our  life  shoidd  be  the  grave  of  hope, 
in  which  there  shoidd  be  no  knowledge,  nor 
device,  nor  repentance ;  our  prayers  would  be 
unmeaning,  our  praises  mere  flatteries ;  our 
adoption  would  be  turned  into  exile,  our  royalty 
into  slavery,  our  priesthood  into  disgrace.  For 
who  is  there  among  us  that  hath  not  sullied  his 
robe  of  baptismal  purity  ?  Who  that  does  not 
daily  need  the  pity  and  the  pardon  of  the  Lord, 
and  fresh  application  of  the  waters  of  that  foun- 
tain wliich  is  opened  for  sin  and  uncleanness  ? 


CHRISTIAN    PERFECTION.  189 

Rather  let  us  believe  and  trust  in  his  continued 
renewing  power ;  rather  let  us  forget  the  things 
which  are  behmd,  and  reach  forth  to  those  things 
which  are  before. 

Thus  then,  every  weight  being  laid  aside,  I 
exhort  you  to  run  with  patience  this  race  which 
is  set  before  you.  I  summon  you  to  a  work  of 
unceasing  activity,  whose  demands  upon  you 
will  not  abate,  but  increase,  the  further  you 
advance  in  all  that  is  pure  and  good;  a  work 
which  you  can  never  lay  aside  as  sufficiently 
matured,  nor  need  put  by  as  inopportune  in  any 
circumstances  in  which  you  may  hereafter  find 
yourselves.  In  the  haunts  of  men,  amidst  the 
stir  and  business  of  life,  you  will  remember  the 
pattern  after  which  you  profess  to  strive, — you 
will  be  careful  that,  by  no  want  of  truth  or  justice 
in  your  deaUngs,  by  no  false  shame  of  that  which 
is  good,  or  cowardly  adoption  of  that  which  is 
evil,  you  dim  that  light  which  ought  to  shine 
brightly  before  men :  in  the  communion  of 
friendship,  and  interchange  of  the  charities  of 
life,  that  same  Divine  example  will  ever  be 
before  you ;  you  will  think  on  Him  who  is  the 
expression  of  God's  glory  and  perfections,  how 
He  walked  with  those  whom  He  loved  and  had 
chosen ;  his  forbearance,  his  self-sacrifice,  his 
holy  purity  of  purpose,  and  childhke  simplicity 
of  expression ;  and  you  will  remember  how  He 
said,  "  Greater  love  hath  no  man  than  this,  that 


190  SERMON    II. 

a  man  lay  down  his  life  for  his  friends."  In  your 
struggles  for  advancement,  and  following  that 
upward  instinct  which  is  implanted  in  us  all,  you 
will  think  upon  his  saying,  "  I  came  not  to  do 
mine  own  will,  but  that  of  Him  who  sent  me;" 
and  how  He  told  his  disciples  that  "it  is  more 
blessed  to  give  than  to  receive ;"  more  like  Him 
who  is  the  Giver  of  all  things,  and  the  supremely 
Blessed.  And  for  the  temptations  from  which 
no  day  of  our  lives  is  free,  you  will  ever  be 
putting  on  and  proving  your  spiritual  armour: 
so  will  you  burnish  the  shield  of  faith,  that  the 
darts  of  the  -svicked  may  fall  powerless  from  its 
surface ;  so  firmly  attach  it  to  you,  that  neither 
the  persuasion  of  false  philosophy,  nor  the  attrac- 
tion of  new  and  exciting  doctrine,  may  ever  pre- 
vail on  you  to  cast  it  away.  So  will  you  gird 
your  loins  with  truth,  that  amidst  the  duplicity 
and  hypocrisy  which  entangle  and  perplex  men's 
paths,  you  will  pass  on  unencumbered  and  free, 
in  uprightness  of  purpose  and  oneness  of  heart ; 
so  Avill  you  be  shod  with  the  preparation  of  the 
gospel  of  peace,  that  you  shall  tread  unhurt  over 
the  thorny  and  broken  ground  of  this  world's 
strife  and  pride ;  so  will  you  wield  the  sword  of 
the  Spirit,  which  is  the  word  of  God,  that  no 
stroke  shall  be  uncalled  for,  no  aim  misdirected 
nor  powerless.  Thus  will  you  grow  in  grace 
and  in  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord,  even  till 
higher  opportunities  open  before  you,  and  new 


CHRISTIAN    PERFECTION.  191 

and  glorious    faculties    are    vouchsafed   you    in 
another  and  riper  state  of  our  being. 

But  I  must  revert  for  a  time  to  those,  whom 
I  before  particularly  addressed;  and  remind  them 
of  their  singular  advantages  for  this  great  and 
lifelong  work.  Many  who  have  passed  through 
the  time  usually  spent  here,  are  now  wishing  in 
vain  that  they  stood  once  more  in  your  position. 
Many  who  are  busied  in  active  life,  and  sum- 
moned to  the  conflict  with  evil,  find  now  the 
necessity  of  those  weapons,  of  which  they  might 
here  have  learnt  the  use,  if  they  would.  After 
a  careless  and  indolent  interval  between  youth 
and  manhood,  the  spirit  may  at  length  awaken 
to  the  awful  truths  and  high  responsibilities  by 
which  it  is  surrounded  :  but  it  awakens  in  fear 
and  trembling  ;  its  habits  are  vitiated,  its  whole- 
some powers  destroyed ;  usefulness  and  honour- 
able exertion  open  their  upward  paths, — but  the 
energies  are  paralyzed,  and  the  limbs  refuse  their 
office;  the  afl'ections  might  have  enticed  onward, — 
but  these  are  become  morbid  and  degraded :  in 
vain  does  the  land  of  promise  stretch  forth  for 
these  unhappy  persons  her  bright  and  fertile 
regions ;  the  beams  of  the  Sun  of  Righteousness 
dazzle  them,  instead  of  cheering;  the  flowers 
wither  at  the  poison  of  their  touch,  and  even 
the  waters  of  comfort  are  embittered  to  a  palate 
long  diseased.     And  sometimes  we  have  a  darker 


192  SERMON    II. 

picture  to  draw,  and  a  sadder  scene  to  contem- 
plate ;  when  that  death-bed  which  should  have 
witnessed  the  ripe  and  peaceful  end  of  a  Chris- 
tian and  honoiu*able  life,  tells  but  of  the  carrying 
away  mthout  remedy  of  one  who  has  been  often 
rebuked,  and  has  hardened  his  heart;  who 
is,  it  may  be,  softened  and  repentant  now, — but 
passes  away  from  hope,  and  love,  and  the  golden 
opportunities  of  life,  in  that  bitterness  of  spirit, 
in  which  the  tears  of  penitence  can  give  but 
scanty  ease  to  the  keen  agony  of  remorse.  And 
from  such  descriptions  you  may  see  something 
of  the  advantage  of  your  position,  who  stand  on 
the  threshold  of  your  course, — and  with  energy 
unimpaired,  affections  not  yet  misled,  and  sight 
not  yet  clouded  with  the  darkness  of  guilt,  look 
up  the  path  of  honourable  exertion  to  which  we 
now  exhort  you,  even  to  that  lofty  example  of 
perfection,  which  invites,  while  it  surpasses,  all 
your  best  endeavours.  For  you  the  way  is  com- 
paratively unencumbered  and  clear.  Holiness 
of  thought,  purity  of  affection,  singleness  of  heart 
and  conscience,  a  sound  and  unerring  judgment, — 
these  may  yet  be  yours.  The  prize  of  your  high 
calling  is  open  to  your  grasp,  if  only  you  close  not 
that  grasp  on  the  things  of  time  and  sense.  The 
means  of  grace  have  not  yet  lost  for  you  their 
freshness  and  efficacy  ;  the  answer  of  the  pubhc 
prayers  of  the  Church  has  not  yet  been  put  from 


CHRISTIAN    PERFECTION.  193 

you  by  irreverence  and  neglect ;  and  I  would 
fain  believe  tliat  you  have  not  yet  disused  those 
daily  and  private  communings  with  God,  in 
which  lie  the  fresh  springs  of  Christian  exertion  ; 
that  you  remember  where,  and  by  whom,  you  were 
first  taught  to  pray ; — and  fortify  yourselves  for 
each  day's  trial,  as  well  by  communing  with  your 
heavenly  Father,  as  by  recalling  the  holy  peace- 
fulness  of  a  Christian  home,  and  the  soft  prompt- 
ings of  a  Christian  mother. 

In  the  name  then  of  Him  who  sent  me,  and 
as  if  He  spoke  by  me,  do  I  summon  you  more 
especially  to  this  work ;  and  lay  it  upon  you,  to 
be  diligently  and  earnestly  pursued. 

One  word  more,  and  I  have  done.  I  speak  to 
you  in  virtue  of  an  office,  founded  amongst  us  by 
a  holy  and  humble  minister  of  Christ's  Church, 
in  his  zeal  for  the  defence  and  furtherance  of 
true  religion.  Of  his  quiet  life  of  usefulness  little 
record  remains  to  us ;  but  it  is  related  that 
shortly  before  his  death,  when  his  sleep  passed 
from  him,  owing  to  a  sharp  and  lingering  disease, 
he  was  heard,  in  the  solitude  and  darkness,  fer- 
vently imploring  that  the  Divine  blessing  might 
accompany  his  foundations  in  this  University; 
that  they  might  be  the  means  of  turning  many 
from  darkness  to  light,  and  from  the  power  of 
Satan  to  God.- 

^  Benson's  Hulsean  Lectures  for  1S20:    Lcct.  I.  p.  20. 

N 


194  SERMON    II. 

When  we  shall  meet  him  in  the  great  and 
a^Yful  day,  may  it  be  found  that  his  prayer  has 
been  answered. 


THE    END. 


CAMCHIDGE  : 

PRIKt'ED    BY    METCALFE    AMD    PALMER,  TUINITV    SmEliT. 


By  the  same  Author. 


THE    CLERGY,  WATCHMEN    UNTO    THE    PEOPLE. 

A    Sermon  preached  at  the  Primary  Visitation  of  the   Lord    Bishop  of 
Peterborough.     8vo.   Is. 


GO    AND    SIN    NO    MORE. 

A  Sermon  preached  to  the  Wymeswold  Friendly  Society. 
3d. 


THE     SCHOOL    OF    THE     HEART,    AND    OTHER    POEMS. 

2  vols,  small  8vo.     8s. 


CHAPTERS  ON  THE  POETS  OF  ANCIENT  GREECE. 

Being  a  popular  Introduction  to 
the  chief  beauties  of  Grecian  Poetry:  with  original  Translations. 

8vo.      lOi,  6d. 


THE    ABBOT    OF    MUCHELNAYE,  SONNETS,    AND 

OTHER    POEMS. 

12mo.     44-. 


1012  01147  0319 


tfv^